<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>
            </description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>London: William Pickering (1848)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>manning_henry</authorID>
 <bookID>sermons02</bookID>
 <workID>sermons02</workID>
 <bkgID>sermons_volume_the_second_(manning_henry)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>Sermons. Volume the Second.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author">Henry Edward Manning</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Manning, Henry Edward (1808-1892)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Sermons</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2008-04-27</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/manning_henry/sermons02.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        
<style type="text/css">
body	{ font-size:large; margin-left:28%; margin-right:28% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.text	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:justify; font-size:80% }
.ctrtext	{ text-align:center; font-size:80% }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="28%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="28%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="text">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="font-size" value="80%" />
</selector>
<selector class="ctrtext">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="80%" />
</selector>
</style>

    </ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>



<div1 title="Title Page." prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />

<h1 id="i-p0.1">SERMONS.</h1>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="i-p0.2">
<h4 id="i-p0.3">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.4">HENRY EDWARD MANNING, M.A.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.5">ARCHDEACON OF CHICHESTER.</h4>
</div>
<h3 id="i-p0.6">VOLUME THE SECOND</h3>
<h4 id="i-p0.7">FOURTH EDITION.</h4>

<div style="margin-top:48pt" id="i-p0.8">
<h2 id="i-p0.9">LONDON:</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.10">WILLIAM PICKERING.</h2>
</div>
<h3 id="i-p0.11">1848.</h3>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material." prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Dedication." prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<div style="line-height:150%" id="ii.i-p0.1">

<h3 id="ii.i-p0.2">TO ALL</h3>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.3">WHO, IN AN AGE OF CONTROVERSY, </h4>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.4">ARE WALKING IN THE PATH</h4>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.5">WHEREIN</h4>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.6">“THE WAYFARERS, THOUGH FOOLS, SHALL NOT ERR,”</h4>
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.7">Volume is inscribed.</h3>
</div>

<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Contents." prev="ii.i" next="iii" id="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table style="width:90%; margin-left:5%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:medium" id="ii.ii-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii.ii-p0.3"><col style="width:90%; vertical-align:top" id="ii.ii-p0.4" /><col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.ii-p0.5" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii.ii-p0.6">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p0.7"><h2 id="ii.ii-p0.8">SERMON I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.9">CHRIST THE HEALING OF MANKIND.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p0.10">
<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right; font-size:80%" id="ii.ii-p0.11">PAGE</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p0.12">
<td id="ii.ii-p0.13"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p1">The Word was made flesh. <scripRef passage="Jn 1:14" id="ii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14"><i>St. John</i> i. 14</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p1.2">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p1.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p1.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p1.5">SERMON II.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p1.6">HOLINESS IN CHILDHOOD.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p1.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p1.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p2">And the Child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with 
wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him. <scripRef passage="Lk 2:40" id="ii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.40"><i>St. Luke</i> ii. 40</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p2.2">17</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p2.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p2.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p2.5">SERMON III.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p2.6">HOLY OBEDIENCE.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p2.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p2.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p3">Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be 
baptized of him. But John forbad Him, saying, I have need 
to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me? And Jesus 
answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus 
it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered Him. <scripRef passage="Mt 3:13-15" id="ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|3|13|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13-Matt.3.15"><i>St. Matthew</i> iii. 13-15</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p3.2">38</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p3.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p3.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p3.5">SERMON IV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p3.6">FASTING A MEANS TO CHRISTIAN PERFECTION.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p3.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p3.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p4">When He had fasted forty days and forty nights, He was 
afterward an hungered. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:2" id="ii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2"><i>St. Matthew</i> iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p4.2">56</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p4.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p4.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p4.5">SERMON V.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p4.6">THE NATURE AND LIMITS OF TEMPTATION.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p4.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p4.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p5">Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:1" id="ii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1"><i>St. Matthew</i> iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p5.2">76</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p5.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p5.4"><pb n="viii" id="ii.ii-Page_viii" /><h2 id="ii.ii-p5.5">SERMON VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p5.6">WORLDLY CARES.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p5.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p5.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p6">When the tempter came to Him, he said, If Thou be the Son of 
God, command that these stones be made bread. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:3" id="ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3"><i>St. Matt</i>. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p6.2">95</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p6.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p6.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p6.5">SERMON VII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p6.6">SPIRITUAL PRESUMPTION.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p6.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p6.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p7">Then the devil taketh Him up into the holy city, and setteth 
Him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto Him, If 
Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down: for it is written, 
He shall give His angels charge concerning Thee: and in 
their hands they shall bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou 
dash Thy foot against a stone. Jesus said unto him, It is 
written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:5-7" id="ii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|4|5|4|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.5-Matt.4.7"><i>St. Matthew</i> iv. 5-7</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p7.2">117</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p7.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p7.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p7.5">SERMON VIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p7.6">WORLDLY AMBITION.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p7.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p7.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p8">Again the devil taketh Him up into an exceeding high mountain, 
and sheweth Him all the kingdoms of the world, and the 
glory of them; and saith unto Him, All these things will I 
give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then 
saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only 
shalt thou serve. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:8-10" id="ii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|4|8|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.8-Matt.4.10"><i>St. Matthew</i> iv. 8-10</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p8.2">138</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p8.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p8.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p8.5">SERMON IX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p8.6">THE RIGHT USE OF REST AFTER TRIAL.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p8.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p8.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p9">Then the devil leaveth Him, and, behold, angels came and ministered unto Him. <scripRef passage="Mt 4:11" id="ii.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.11"><i>St. Matthew</i> iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p9.2">161</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p9.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p9.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p9.5">SERMON X.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p9.6">THE SYMPATHY OF CHRIST.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p9.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p9.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p10">We have not an high-priest which cannot be touched with the 
feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like 
as we are, yet without sin. <scripRef passage="Heb 4:15" id="ii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15"><i>Hebrews</i> iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p10.2">179</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p10.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p10.4"><pb n="ix" id="ii.ii-Page_ix" /><h2 id="ii.ii-p10.5">SERMON XI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p10.6">SYMPATHY A NOTE OF THE CHURCH.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p10.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p10.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p11">The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath 
anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; He hath 
sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to 
the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound. <scripRef passage="Isa 61:1" id="ii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1"><i>Isaiah</i> lxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p11.2">200</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p11.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p11.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p11.5">SERMON XII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p11.6">THE HOLINESS OF COMMON LIFE.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p11.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p11.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p12">Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, 
and Joses, and of Juda, and Simon? and are not His sisters 
here with us? And they were offended at Him. <scripRef passage="Mk 6:3" id="ii.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3"><i>St. Mark</i> vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p12.2">220</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p12.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p12.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p12.5">SERMON XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p12.6">THE WORLD WE HAVE RENOUNCED.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p12.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p12.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p13">If the world hate you, ye know that it hated Me before it hated 
you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: 
but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you 
out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. <scripRef passage="Jn 15:18,19" id="ii.ii-p13.1" parsed="|John|15|18|15|19" osisRef="Bible:John.15.18-John.15.19"><i>St. John</i> xv. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p13.2">230</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p13.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p13.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p13.5">SERMON XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p13.6">ON MIXING IN THE WORLD, AND ITS SAFEGUARDS.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p13.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p13.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p14">John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath a 
devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they 
say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of 
publicans and sinners. <scripRef passage="Mt 11:18,19" id="ii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|11|18|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18-Matt.11.19"><i>St. Matthew</i> xi. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p14.2">258</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p14.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p14.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p14.5">SERMON XV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p14.6">POVERTY A HOLY STATE.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p14.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p14.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p15">Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He 
was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through 
His poverty might be rich. <scripRef passage="2Cor 8:9" id="ii.ii-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 <i>Corinthians</i> viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p15.2">284</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p15.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p15.4"><pb n="x" id="ii.ii-Page_x" /><h2 id="ii.ii-p15.5">SERMON XVI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p15.6">DEVOTION POSSIBLE IN THE BUSIEST LIFE.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p15.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p15.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p16">And the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus, and 
told Him all things, both what they had done, and what they 
had taught. And He said unto them, Come ye yourselves 
apart into a desert place, and rest a while: for there were 
many coming and going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat. <scripRef passage="Mk 6:30,31" id="ii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Mark|6|30|6|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30-Mark.6.31"><i>St. Mark</i> vi. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p16.2">305</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p16.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p16.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p16.5">SERMON XVII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p16.6">PRAYER A MARK OF TRUE HOLINESS.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p16.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p16.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p17">And in the morning, rising .up a great while before day, He went 
out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed. <scripRef passage="Mk 1:35" id="ii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Mark|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.35"><i>St. Mark</i> i. 35</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p17.2">326</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p17.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p17.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p17.5">SERMON XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p17.6">SHORT DEVOTIONS A HINDRANCE TO PRAYER.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p17.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p17.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p18">And it came to pass in those days, that He went out into a 
mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God. <scripRef passage="Lk 6:12" id="ii.ii-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12"><i>St. Luke</i> vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p18.2">342</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p18.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p18.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p18.5">SERMON XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p18.6">THE LONGSUFFERING OF CHRIST.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p18.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p18.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p19">Then came Peter to Him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my 
brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? 
Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: 
but, Until seventy times seven. <scripRef passage="Mt 18:21,22" id="ii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|18|21|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.21-Matt.18.22"><i>St. Matthew</i> xviii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p19.2">361</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p19.3">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.ii-p19.4"><h2 id="ii.ii-p19.5">SERMON XX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p19.6">THE GENTLENESS OF CHRIST.</h3></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.ii-p19.7">
<td id="ii.ii-p19.8"><p class="hang1" id="ii.ii-p20">A bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not quench. <scripRef passage="Isa 42:3" id="ii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|42|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.3"><i>Isaiah</i> xlii. 3</scripRef>.</p></td>
<td id="ii.ii-p20.2">377</td></tr></table>


<pb n="1" id="ii.ii-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermons." prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i" id="iii">

<div2 title="Sermon I. Christ the Healing of Mankind." prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 1:14" id="iii.i-p0.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" />
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.2">SERMON I.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.i-p0.3">CHRIST THE HEALING OF MANKIND.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.i-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Jn 1:14" id="iii.i-p0.5" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">ST. JOHN i. 14</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.i-p1">“The Word was made flesh.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.i-p2">SUCH is the Catholic Faith touching the Incarnation of our Lord 
Jesus Christ—a doctrine defined by the Holy Ghost, and declared by the beloved 
disciple; such was the prophecy of Isaiah—“Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and 
bear a Son, and shall call his name Immanuel;”<note n="1" id="iii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3"><scripRef id="iii.i-p3.1" passage="Isa. vii. 14" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> such was the salutation of the 
angel Gabriel—“Hail, thou that art highly favoured, the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women. . . . . . . The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power 
of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore 
also that holy thing which shall be born of thee 
shall be called the Son of God:”<note n="2" id="iii.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.i-p4.1" passage="Luke i. 28" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="iii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">35</scripRef>.</p></note> such is the 
witness of the apostles—“God was manifest in <pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />the flesh.”<note n="3" id="iii.i-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5"><scripRef passage="1Tim 3:16" id="iii.i-p5.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Again—“In Him dwelleth all the 
fulness of the Godhead bodily.”<note n="4" id="iii.i-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6"><scripRef id="iii.i-p6.1" passage="Col. ii. 9" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> So the Church confesses: “For the right 
faith is, that we believe and confess that our Lord Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God, is God and man; God, of the 
substance of the Father, begotten before the 
worlds; and man, of the substance of His mother, 
born in the world: perfect God and perfect man, 
of a reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting: 
equal to the Father as touching His Godhead; 
and inferior to the Father as touching His manhood: who although He be God and man, yet 
He is not two, but one Christ: one, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh, but by taking 
of the manhood into God: one altogether; not by 
confusion of substance, but by unity of person; for as the reasonable soul and 
flesh is one man, so God and man is one Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">Now, in this mystery there are two cardinal 
points: the one, the integrity of the two natures; 
the other, the unity of the one person. The 
Word which is the Eternal Son, begotten from 
everlasting, the very and Eternal God, of one 
substance with the Father, having in Himself all 
the attributes, powers, and perfections of the Divine nature—without ceasing to be God was 
made man, of the substance of flesh and blood, <pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />and took to Himself 
our nature, with all its endowments and properties of soul and body; “so that 
two whole and perfect natures, that is to say, the Godhead and Manhood, were 
joined together in one Person, never to be divided, whereof 
is one Christ, very God and very man.” Wherefore “God was in Christ,” not as 
when He appeared in angelic forms to Abraham and to Israel; nor as He was in the 
prophets by vision and revelation; nor as He is in us by presence and 
fellowship: but the man Jesus Christ Himself was 
God. They that saw Him saw God; they that 
spake with Him spake with God; they whom He 
touched and breathed upon, felt the touch and 
the breath of God. “That which was from the 
beginning, which we have heard, which we have 
seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, 
and our hands have handled, of the Word of life 
(for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, 
and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal 
life, which was with the Father, and was manifested 
unto us); that which we have seen and heard 
declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the 
Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.”<note n="5" id="iii.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8"><scripRef passage="1Jn 1:1-3" id="iii.i-p8.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1-1John.1.3">1 St. John i. 1-3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Such is this great mystery, which we can 
hardly enunciate, and having enunciated can do 
<pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />little more than adore in silence. Let us, how 
ever, gather such lights as Holy Scripture gives 
us for the better understanding of the wisdom 
which is hid in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">Gainsayers of the Catholic Faith have set themselves chiefly against this dogma, which is the 
corner-stone of the gospel. They have been wont 
to object to the mystery of the Incarnation, not 
only as a thing incredible in the manner of its 
fulfilment, but as unnecessary and circuitous—that is, inconsistent with the directness of the 
power and operations of God. “Why,” they say, “need the Son of God be made man? What 
connexion has this with our salvation? Why 
could not man be redeemed by the simple exercise of Almighty power in forgiving, cleansing, 
and raising him from the dead, or in abolishing 
at once the power of sin and death, so that he 
should no longer either sin or die?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">Let us consider what answer the doctrine of 
Faith gives to these questions. It is this: that 
according to the revelation made to us of the 
character and kingdom of God, and of the nature 
and conditions of man, there appears no other way 
by which we could be saved but by the manifestation of God in the flesh.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">1. For, first, although it is most true that 
God might, in His almighty power, destroy the <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />sinful race of mankind, and create another all 
holy in its stead; or separate the taint of sin and 
the power of death from our nature, and abolish 
them altogether; yet we must not forget that God 
is not Power alone, but Holiness, Wisdom, Justice. There are deeper necessities 
in the perfections of the Divine mind, and the laws of the 
spiritual world, which are the expressions of those 
perfections, than we can penetrate. Sin and death 
are antagonists and contradictions of the righteousness and immortality of God, 
which need, it may be, deeper operations of the Divine hand than a simple 
exercise of power. Sin and death are not realities existing in themselves, apart 
from beings whom God has made, but are a condition of the creatures of God, 
privations of holiness and life; they are negations, having no separate existence. Man is sinful, because righteousness has 
departed from him; and mortal, because with 
righteousness life also departed. The salvation 
of man, then, is the restoration of righteousness 
and immortality—the expulsion of sin and death, 
by the infusion of their natural and distinctive 
opposites of holiness and life. But as man, who 
has fallen under the power of sin and death, is 
a moral and responsible creature, and as his fall 
from God was through the misdirected energies 
of his moral powers, so the restoration of man, it <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />may be, can only be effected through the same 
means, and under the same conditions; and therefore it may be that the immutable justice of God’s kingdom demands no less than the atonement of 
a Person. We are so greatly ignorant of the original springs of right and wrong, life and death, 
and of the laws which inform a mind of infinite 
perfection, that we cannot, without the highest 
presumption, doubt that there was no other way 
to abolish the moral causes of separation between 
God and man, but by One who should harmonise 
the laws and conditions of such a redemption in 
His own Person; in a word, that it needed not 
a bare exertion of Omnipotence, but an economy 
and dispensation of moral agencies in harmony 
with the nature of God and of man, co-ordinate 
with the scheme of the Divine kingdom and of 
human probation—that is, the intervention of a 
Personal Redeemer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">2. Again, sin and death had power in and over 
the personal nature of mankind. It was from this 
we had need to be redeemed. Though the laws of 
God’s kingdom were never so fully satisfied, yet our 
nature would be our destruction: “to be carnally 
minded is death.” The first sin, as it deprived 
Adam of the righteousness of grace, so by consequence it threw his nature into corruption; and 
that corruption is derived to us; and is in every <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />one born into the world; and infects the first motions of the will, which, as they pass through the 
lusts of the flesh, become biassed and distorted. 
Even though the kingdom of God had nothing 
against us, we should die, each one of us, by our 
own inherent mortality. No man could break the 
yoke of death from off his own neck; much less 
redeem mankind. Our very nature itself needed 
to be purged and restored to the conditions of immortality. There must be a work of life 
counteracting the work of death, and propagating life 
throughout the race of mankind, as death has been 
propagated to us from Adam. And for this cause, 
the Person who should undertake the salvation of 
mankind must assume to Himself our humanity, 
that is, the very nature which He was to heal 
and to save; and put Himself into personal relation to us. So St. Paul argues: “Forasmuch, 
then, as the children are partakers of flesh and 
blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the 
same.”<note n="6" id="iii.i-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14"><scripRef id="iii.i-p14.1" passage="Heb. ii. 14" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> We imposed on Him that necessity. The 
fall of our nature was the producing cause of 
His incarnation: because we are men, therefore 
for us men, and for our salvation, He was made 
Man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">3. And, once more: as this burden of our humanity is too great 
for any of us to bear without <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />falling, no created and finite being, 
either man or angel, could so assume it as to raise it from its fall, restore 
its imperfections, and sustain it in strength and mastery over the powers of 
sin. Angels fell from their first estate, not man alone; both need either the 
grace of redemption or the grace of perpetual support. Even angels “that excel 
in strength” stand stedfast in the power of God. In Him is their life, energy, 
and power. Without Him they would be as we are. They can render to God nothing 
but what they owe. They can minister, at His bidding, to those that shall be 
heirs of salvation; but to save is a work too near akin to creation for any but 
God to accomplish. Our humanity needed to be strengthened and hallowed: of fleshly, to be again made 
spiritual; of mortal, to be raised above the power 
of death; of outcast from God, to be united to 
Him again. So closely, indeed, are we knit to 
Him, that St. Peter does not fear to say that we are 
made “partakers of the Divine nature.”<note n="7" id="iii.i-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16"><scripRef passage="2Peter 1:4" id="iii.i-p16.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 St. Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore He must needs “by Himself purge our sins.” 
None but He that in the beginning said, “Let 
us make man in our image,”<note n="8" id="iii.i-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17"><scripRef id="iii.i-p17.1" passage="Gen. i. 26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> could restore again 
to man the image of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">So far, then, as we can reason upon things the 
very terms of which transcend our understanding <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />it seems that the intrinsic necessities of God’s kingdom, and of man’s fallen state, require a redemption which is wrought by a Person who is 
able to fulfil the requirements of the Divine Law, 
and to perfect in Himself the redeemed nature of 
mankind. And what is this but the Catholic doctrine of the Incarnation? which 
is, that the Word, the second Person of the ever-blessed Trinity, took upon Him, 
not by way of nature, but of miracle, our manhood, “of the substance of the 
Virgin Mary His Mother, without spot of sin;” and in that nature He sanctified 
our humanity, fulfilled the perfect will of God, bare our sins in His own body, 
and by death destroyed him that had the power of death. That which as God He 
could not suffer, He became man that He might undergo. The impassible, eternal God was made 
flesh, that in the flesh He might endure all that 
sin had brought upon mankind. His Person was 
capable of the whole mystery of the fall, sin only 
excepted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">But here two questions have been asked. One, Why need He to 
have taken a body of a human mother, instead of creating one for Himself? And 
the other, How, if human nature be corrupt, and if the Son of God took on Him 
that very nature, did He escape the original sin which is in us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">To these the answer is direct and easy. It <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />is the very same that the Catholic Church made 
to the heresy of Arius, in defence of Christ’s true 
Godhead. To the first it must be said, It was 
necessary that He should partake of our very nature. Had He taken a body created, as in the 
beginning, from the dust, it would have been a 
like nature, but not the <i>same</i>. It would have been 
a second creation of another and a new humanity; 
and His person would not have been partaker in 
the very flesh and blood derived to us from the 
first Adam, for the redemption of which the Word 
was made flesh. It was necessary that He should 
be united to us in our own humanity, that the 
grace of His Incarnation might be communicated 
to mankind. God, who is the Origin of all being, 
the Creator of all things that are, does not destroy 
any work He once has made, but raises it from 
its fall, and heals it of its wounds and diseases. 
Therefore He took our very nature, that He might 
restore it in Himself to its original purity. That 
very humanity in which the first Adam was created is the same in which the Second was incarnate. There was no other way, than either to 
create a new nature, which would not be our own, 
or to restore the old, in which we are fallen and 
dead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">And to the second question the answer is, that 
in taking our nature, He took it without spot of <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />sin; for He took it not by the way of natural 
descent, but by a miracle, which broke through 
the transmission of the original fault. Isaac and 
John Baptist, though born by miracle, were, nevertheless, conceived and born in sin. Eve was 
made from the side of Adam; Adam was made 
of the dust; both by miracle and without sin. 
The second Adam was made by the operation of 
the Holy Ghost, of the substance of a pure virgin. 
He was born in a way of which our regeneration 
is a shadow, “not of blood, nor of the will of 
the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”<note n="9" id="iii.i-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">St. <scripRef id="iii.i-p22.1" passage="John i. 13" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13">John i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And, again, from the mystery of the conception, 
that pure substance which He took was so united 
to His Divine Person that it was hallowed and 
sinless, in like manner as the flesh of Adam when 
God created him and filled him with His own 
Divine presence. From the moment of His birth 
every motion of His human soul and flesh was sinless and pure; every inclination of His will was 
holy. He had all the powers, affections, capacities 
of our nature, filled with more than original righteousness, with the holiness of God. Yet He was 
very man, with all our sinless infirmities, susceptible of temptation, sorrow, hunger, thirst, weariness, solitude, weeping, fear, and death. And what 
are all these but properties of man by creation, not <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />by the fall? They were in our first father before 
he sinned; and in them is no sin. In Christ man 
was exalted above the state of creation, and united 
to God by a bond of personal and substantial unity. 
The second Adam not only restored in Himself 
the losses of the first, but endowed the nature of 
man with new gifts of Divine perfection. “The 
first man was of the earth earthy, the second man 
is the Lord from heaven;” “the beginning”—that 
is, the <i>originating principle</i> and productive life of 
the new “creation of God.”<note n="10" id="iii.i-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23"><scripRef passage="Rev 3:14" id="iii.i-p23.1" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14">Rev. iii. 14</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p23.2">ἡ ἀρχὴ τῆς κτίσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">Now, this supreme doctrine of the faith throws 
light upon two other doctrines closely related to 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">And, first, it shews us what is the true nature of original 
sin. It is “the fault and corruption of the nature of every man that naturally 
is engendered of the offspring of Adam.” This, therefore, could not reach to the 
manhood of our Lord, because, though born in our nature, He was not “naturally 
engendered,” but “conceived by the Holy Ghost.” Adam, by sinning, forfeited his 
original righteousness,—the grace of God’s presence, whereby he was sanctified: through loss of 
this gift his nature became faulty and corrupt; 
and through this fault and corruption inclined to 
evil. We are born with this fault and corruption, <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />whereby we are by nature inclined to evil. The 
human will, acting under the conditions of this 
inclination, tends universally and by its own free 
choice to fulfil the lusts of the flesh, and becomes 
itself carnal; and “the carnal mind is enmity 
against God, for it is not subject to the law of 
God, neither indeed can be;”<note n="11" id="iii.i-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26"><scripRef id="iii.i-p26.1" passage="Rom. viii. 8" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8">Rom. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> wherefore “it deserveth God’s wrath and damnation.” Such is our 
first birth into this world: “that which is born 
of the flesh is flesh.” And in this inheritance of 
evil we were passive and unconscious: the fault 
and corruption was in us before we knew that we 
were in being. Such as man made himself by the 
fall, such are we who are born from him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">2. The other doctrine which is related to the 
mystery of the Incarnation is our regeneration. It 
is the correlative and opposite to the doctrine of 
original sin. So the Catholic Church has ever 
taught, arguing, by contraries, from the one to 
the other: for example, as original sin is the 
transmission of a quality of evil, so regeneration 
is the infusion of a quality of good; as original sin 
is inherited without the personal act of us who 
are born of the flesh, so regeneration is bestowed 
without personal merit in us who are born of 
the Spirit; as in the inheritance of original sin 
we are passive and unconscious, so in regeneration; <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />as original sin precedes all actings of our 
will, so also regeneration; as original sin is the 
root of all evil in us, so regeneration is the root 
of all good. Strange is the cycle in which errors 
run. Those very tokens by which the gift of regeneration is manifested to be freely given to us 
of God, are the very grounds of modern unbelief. 
Men will have it to be no more than a change 
of state, and not of nature; a mere outward transfer into the outward means of grace; and that, 
forsooth, because a passive, unconscious child is, 
in their eyes, incapable of the infusion of a quality 
of good. What is this but the Pelagianism of 
regeneration? How can they defend the doctrine 
of original sin as the transmission of evil to passive, 
unconscious infants, by inheritance from a man 
that sinned, while they deny the infusion of a 
quality of good by the free gift and grace of God? 
In truth it is much to be feared that this is simple 
unbelief in the great freeness of God’s grace, in 
the presence and reality of spiritual mysteries. 
And it is to be feared too, that it is an unbelief 
which spreads further into the doctrines of faith. 
Can it be thought that even the doctrine of original sin is thoroughly believed? or the doctrine 
of the creation of Adam from the dust, and of 
Eve from the side of Adam? or of the mysterious 
Incarnation of the Word, of the substance of His <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />mother? or of the resurrection of the body? or of 
the doctrine of regeneration in any sense or shape? 
For, if the passiveness and unconsciousness of the 
subject be any objection to the regeneration of 
infants in baptism, it is an objection to the doctrines of creation, incarnation, resurrection, and 
regeneration, in any form, unless we be Pelagians 
and Rationalists. After all, will it not be found 
that the root of all this is a rationalistic unwillingness to believe any thing which does not base itself 
upon the active and conscious workings of the human soul?—an error fatal to faith in the Gospel 
of Christ; subversive of the freeness and sovereignty of God’s grace, which it assumes to 
magnify. Let us not give up the faith of a childlike 
heart for petulant, half-sighted reasonings. “Every 
good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and 
cometh down from the Father of lights.” “What 
have we that we have not received?” “By the 
grace of God I am what I am.” All things come 
from Him; we are but receivers, empty vessels 
to be filled out of His fulness; passive and unconscious till He breathe into us the breath of 
life, as in our first, so in our second birth. This 
is the very law of our regeneration, whereby we 
are taken out from the first Adam, and incorporated into the second; whereby we are made 
“members of His body, of His flesh, and of His <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />bones;”<note n="12" id="iii.i-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28"><scripRef id="iii.i-p28.1" passage="Eph. v. 30" parsed="|Eph|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.30">Eph. v. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and are made partakers of His Incarnation, and of 
the virtues of healing, life, and resurrection, which go out of His flesh, which 
He gave “for the life of the world.”</p>


<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon II. Holiness in Childhood." prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Luke 2:40" id="iii.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Luke|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.40" />
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.2">SERMON II.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.3">HOLINESS IN CHILDHOOD.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.ii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Lk 2:40" id="iii.ii-p0.5" parsed="|Luke|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.40">ST. LUKE ii. 40</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.ii-p1">“And the Child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with 
wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii-p2">IF any proof were needed of the true and proper 
humanity of our blessed Lord, we should have it 
in these words. He was subject to the laws and 
conditions of our nature; He was as truly a child 
as we have been; He grew; He waxed strong in 
spirit; He was endowed with gifts from His heavenly Father, being “filled with wisdom:” His 
understanding, reason, and conscience, were illuminated as ours; “the grace of God,” the spirit of 
holiness, humility, love, “was upon Him.” This 
subjection of His person to the laws of human 
nature is again recorded where St. Luke says, He “came to Nazareth,” being about twelve years old, 
“and was subject unto them.” “And Jesus increased <pb n="18" id="iii.ii-Page_18" />in wisdom and stature, and in favour with 
God and man.” One of the earliest Fathers of the 
Church says, He came “not disdaining nor going 
in a way above human nature; nor breaking in His 
own person the law which He had set for mankind; 
but sanctifying every age by the likeness it bears 
to Him. For He came to save all men by Himself,—all, I mean, who are by Him born again unto 
God,—infants, and little ones, and children, and 
youths, and those of older age. Therefore He 
went through the several ages; for the sake of 
infants being made an infant, sanctifying infants; 
to little ones He was a little one, sanctifying those 
of that age, and giving them an example of godliness, righteousness, and dutiful subjection.”<note n="13" id="iii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">S. Iren. lib. ii. c. 39.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">In this passage we have many great truths recorded. One is the 
baptism of infants; another is the regeneration of infants baptized, in which 
assertion, without so much as naming it, their right to baptism is affirmed; and 
lastly, the parallel between the perfect holiness of our Lord in all ages 
from childhood, and the sanctity of those in whom 
the grace of regeneration has its true and perfect 
work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">There is evidently a correspondence, by way of 
analogy, between His miraculous conception and our 
regeneration through the Spirit. He took our nature <pb n="19" id="iii.ii-Page_19" />not by natural descent, but by a miracle; we 
received, by supernatural operation in holy baptism, 
that thing which by nature we could not have.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">Again: there is the same kind of analogy between the sanctity of our nature in His divine 
Person, and the sanctification of our person by the 
grace of our new birth. The sanctity of His divine 
nature prevented in His humanity every motion of 
the reason, heart, and will. The whole inward 
nature of His human soul, with all its faculties, 
powers, affections, was filled and hallowed by the 
Godhead of the Eternal Word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">And such, in measure and proportion, it is the design of God 
that our regenerate life should be. We were born again in infancy, when we were 
passive and unconscious, for this very end, that before 
we become conscious and active, the preventing 
grace of God might begin its work upon us. Baptismal regeneration is the very highest and most 
perfect form of the doctrine of God’s free and sovereign grace, preventing all motions, and excluding 
all merit on our part. Strange that the jealousy 
which some profess for this great doctrine of the 
gospel does not make them of keener sight to discern it. If we were not passive and unconscious; 
if our will had begun actively and consciously to 
unfold itself, and follow its own inclinations, we 
should become at once sinners in act, and the natural <pb n="20" id="iii.ii-Page_20" />resistance of our hearts to the grace of God 
would be aggravated and confirmed. And this, in 
fact, we do see in unconverted heathen, and may 
believe of persons who have not received baptism, 
and of those who after baptism have sinned against 
the grace they have received. It is strange, I say, 
that they who rest all their theological system upon 
the sovereignty of God’s grace should not perceive 
that its very highest and most perfect form is baptismal regeneration; and still stranger it is that, 
by a happy inconsistency, they act as if they had 
faith in that blessed truth which they profess not 
to believe; for we find that they universally address 
children with the words of divine truth, and set 
before them spiritual things, which can only be 
spiritually discerned. To do this without believing 
them to have received the preventing grace of God 
is simple Pelagianism, which such persons religiously abhor. I hardly know whether to say that 
they disbelieve it or no; for though they do not 
believe it, they so act as nothing but faith in it 
would make reasonable; and that is much better. 
Their practice is more pious than their theory. 
Indeed, it is seldom found, that they do not believe 
the regeneration of their own children, or some 
thing equivalent to it, call it by what name you will. 
But although they may break the full effect of an 
imperfect belief, yet it is not possible to be wanting <pb n="21" id="iii.ii-Page_21" />in it, or in any measure to withdraw the thankful 
trust of our hearts from that mystery of grace, with 
out serious danger, great forfeitures of blessing, and 
sometimes lamentable evils; for without a real and 
active faith in the grace of regeneration, there can 
hardly be a true view of the nature of the regenerate life. Accordingly we find the same persons 
incredulous of the degree of illumination, conscientiousness, and self-government, of which children 
are capable. They treat them as imperfect beings, 
give them dangerous liberty, postpone the age of 
responsibility, make light of their early wildness, 
on the theory that it is inevitable, and may be recovered in after-years. They suffer the development 
of childish faults, and let their characters grow 
distorted, and their gait, as it were, to become artificial and faulty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">Whatever may be said of the care and wise 
instruction of parents and teachers who have a 
defective faith in holy baptism, it must be self-evident that all their guidance and watchfulness 
would be made indefinitely more sensitive and vigilant, if they fully believed 
the great grace which God had bestowed upon their children. How highly the 
parental office is elevated by the thought that they are made the guardians of 
regenerate souls! That which is by nature so sacred, by faith how much more 
hallowed is it! There is committed <pb n="22" id="iii.ii-Page_22" />to them not the one talent which nature 
gave, hut the ten talents of God’s kingdom. They 
are bound by a tenfold responsibility; “for unto 
whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much 
required; and to whom men have committed much, 
of him they will ask the more.”<note n="14" id="iii.ii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">St. <scripRef id="iii.ii-p9.1" passage="Luke xii. 48" parsed="|Luke|12|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.48">Luke xii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> Surely they 
ought to watch over the tokens of God’s presence 
with their children, as the blessed Virgin “kept all 
His sayings in her heart;” not fully knowing what 
God has committed to them; to what stature of 
saintliness in God’s kingdom their children may 
attain; what large capacities of light and sanctity 
may be in them, even while they are amusing them 
with toys, and speaking of them as if they had no 
ears to listen. How do they know who their children may be? Great as the parental care of the 
fathers and mothers of eminent saints has been, 
yet how little did they realise at the time what they 
were one day to become! How, on looking back in 
old age, when their sons and daughters have been 
edified to the perfection of a saintly life, must they 
have said: ‘Who ever imagined what that thoughtful and docile child really was, and what lay hid in 
him? What a trust was ours; and with all our 
fancied care, how little did we realise its greatness!’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">If this were indeed the temper of parents, who 
can say what might not be the holiness of families <pb n="23" id="iii.ii-Page_23" />and homes? they would be consecrated by the vow 
of sanctity; ruled by a discipline of perfection. 
Even parents still charged with household cares, 
and in the midst of the world, would in some sort 
live the life of the retired and devout, and by their 
prayers, fastings, alms, charitable works, and abstinence from the world, train up their children in 
the simplicity and fervour of a consecrated state. 
If parents would only repress the vanity and self-flattery which they indulge, while they push their 
children forward in artificial and ostentatious habits, or correct in themselves that still more guilty 
indolence and neglect which makes them abdicate 
the personal office and duty of instructing and 
ruling their children, even so their households 
would bear more tokens of holiness. But how 
shall this ever be, unless the grace of regeneration be faithfully believed and cherished? If there 
be any one feature that distinguishes the homes of 
the faithful of earlier days, it is the reverence with 
which they looked upon their children, after they 
had received them back from the font, to be reared 
up for God. What is it but the doctrine of baptismal regeneration which has so strongly developed in the Catholic Church the paternal character of God? And in the consciousness of this 
heavenly Fatherhood there is contained a whole 
order of spiritual affections, which issue from the <pb n="24" id="iii.ii-Page_24" />grace of regeneration; such, for instance, as dutifulness, submission, docility, confidence, gladness, a 
holy fearlessness and filial love; and these are in 
a peculiar manner the basis of the saintly character. They may be called the sanctity of childhood: “the measure of the stature of the fulness 
of Christ,” of which children are susceptible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">Now in the history of the saints there are two 
things chiefly remarkable. One is, the depth of 
personal religion which they have displayed at an 
age when, in these days, we are wont to look upon 
children as little more than sentient and irresponsible beings. We read of charity, almsgiving, 
prayer, self-denial, in children of six or eight years 
old; and martyrdom at the age of fourteen, or 
even at twelve,—the age consecrated by the single 
mention of our Lord’s early obedience, and His 
questioning with the doctors in the Temple.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">The other remarkable feature is, their precocity 
of general character and powers. No doubt it is 
but a fallacious evidence of this to allege cases of early intellectual cultivation. We read of boys of fourteen received among the graduates of learned 
universities, and the like; but all this evidently 
depends on variable states and tests of learning, and, after all, relates only to the intellectual powers, 
which are sometimes raised to a very high culture, 
while the rest of the mind is cramped and stunted. <pb n="25" id="iii.ii-Page_25" />I speak, therefore, of the precocity of moral and 
spiritual life; the fulness and strength of character 
which youths have often shewn. They have begun 
to live and act as men among men, while as yet 
they were hardly in the dawn of manhood. They 
manifested a resolution and collectedness of mind 
which follows upon long deliberation, and is the 
result of a well-tried discipline. They were strong, 
wise, gentle, fearless, inflexible,—ruling themselves 
and mankind, leading armies, presiding in councils, governing churches, controlling assemblies, 
guiding courts and nations, at an age when, in 
these days, men are still in nonage and tuition. 
Surely some such great and visible facts were originally observed by the Church when it was 
prescribed that the offices of deacon and priest might 
be conferred on youths of twenty-three and twenty-four years of age, and even the Episcopate at 
thirty. And certainly, in comparing the average 
formation of character now with that of men 
who were nurtured up from holy baptism in faith 
of their regeneration, and in religious homes or 
devout schools of discipline, it must be confessed 
that in the science of the saints, and in the practice of life, we are backward and unripe. If we 
were asked to find a reason for it, I believe the 
truth would be best expressed by saying that these 
later ages have lost faith in the miraculous conception <pb n="26" id="iii.ii-Page_26" />and holy childhood of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
as the type and pledge of our regeneration in holy 
baptism, and of the development of our regenerate 
life; and not only so, but that a false and shallow 
system of theology has grown up, and thrust down 
this high doctrine from its place. A prevalent 
notion in these later times is, that the doctrine of 
baptismal regeneration is superstitious and delusive; that it tends to deadness, worldliness, unspirituality; that the Christian life of those who 
have been religious from childhood is generally 
tame, cold, and formal; that true Christian perfection is to be found in penitents and those who 
are converted late in life; that experience of sin 
and guilt is the stimulus of personal responsibility, 
and the very life of the conscience; and that the 
fervour, zeal, and activity of the converted sinner 
is the true perfection of the Christian character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">Now the analogy we have been considering, between the sanctification of our nature in the Person 
of our Lord, and the sanctification of our persons 
through the gift of regeneration, will suggest to us 
some very important truths, which have the force 
and extent of first principles in the theory and 
practice of a holy life. And these we will now 
shortly consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">1. In the first place, then, we may learn what 
is the effect of sin after baptism upon the regenerate <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />nature. As in all other truths, so in this, men 
have gone into both extremes, some making post-baptismal sin all but unpardonable, and others, 
hardly needing to be forgiven; some making its 
soils indelible, some treating it as if it left in the 
soul no soil at all. Now is there not some evident 
confusion in all this? And does not the confusion begin in our not clearly 
distinguishing between the effect of sin upon the relation in which the regenerate man stands to God, and its effect upon the inward and regenerate nature?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">Again: when we speak of sin after baptism, 
surely another and a primary distinction is required; 
for all baptized men have sinned, therefore they 
have all sinned after baptism. To solve this difficulty, the distinction of sins into venial and mortal 
has been laid down. But in one sense, and that a 
most true sense, all sins are mortal. “The soul that sinneth, it shall die”—“The wages of sin is 
death.” The conceiving of a sinful thought is a 
direct sin against the Spirit of holiness. Moreover, 
the privation of original righteousness is a state of 
sin: “We have all sinned, and come short of the 
glory of God.” Not to be holy is to be sinful; 
there is no third estate. Therefore all baptized 
men have sinned, in one sense mortally, and that 
after baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">But the distinction, as it is recognized in the <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />Litany, is plainly this:—There is one class of sins 
partly of omission, partly of commission, arising 
from our original corruption and infirmity of nature, 
and from the subtilty and strength of temptation; 
they seem to cling to our fallen nature even after 
regeneration, almost like mortality itself. And 
these are sins which neither rescind the remission of 
sins freely given in baptism, nor hinder the advance 
of our sanctification; such, for instance, are evil 
thoughts and motions of our humanity, flashes and 
transitions of temper, rash words, wanderings of 
the heart in prayer, and the like, which are both 
striven against and followed by compunction and 
confession. There is another class of sins which 
both cancels the relation of present forgiveness 
with God and hinders the growth of sanctification 
in the soul: such as sins of the flesh, evil imaginations, and temper if indulged, habitual pride, uncharitableness, and the like. Now, between these 
two classes there can be no third. Sins must either 
cancel or not cancel our forgiveness; hinder or not 
hinder our advance in sanctification; and they will 
accordingly be mortal or venial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">It is plain, then, that when we speak of sin after baptism, we 
do not mean those venial sins which the holiest of regenerate men have committed. Such sins are, in fact, little more than the 
remainder of that nature which needed regeneration; <pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />and their continued presence in the soul 
arises from the fact, that God has ordained our 
restoration to holiness to be wrought not by a 
single act of His will, but by a progressive probation of our own. We may, therefore, dismiss this 
class.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Of the other,—that is to say, of those sins 
which cancel our relation of present forgiveness, 
and hinder the sanctification of our souls,—this is 
to be said. There is a distinction to be drawn 
between the effect of such sins on our relation 
towards God, and the effect of them on our inward 
and regenerate nature; or in common words, between the guilt and the defilement of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">As to the guilt, this we know, that upon a true 
repentance it shall be absolutely forgiven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">But our present subject is the parallel between 
the sanctity of our Lord, and the holiness of the 
regenerate. It is, therefore, the effect of sin upon 
the inward and regenerate nature that we are now 
considering; and of this it has been already said, 
that its effect is, to hinder the advance of our sanctification; and if so, it is no less than a direct 
antagonist of the grace of our regeneration, and 
a defeat of the purpose of God in our new birth 
of the Spirit: it is a resistance to the preventing 
grace of God, a refusal to be led by Him, and to 
follow His guidance and illumination. The work <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />of the new creation is brought to a stand; the 
capacities and powers of the new nature are baffled 
and thwarted; and, further, the mind of the flesh 
is thereby released from the power which held it in 
check. From our first childhood sin unfolds itself 
by its own energy, and by the deliberate motions of 
the will, and thereby gains to itself a new condition. From its potential it passes into an actual 
reality; and by act and reality it directly strengthens its own energies, and confirms itself in its own 
particular forms, such as lust, anger, pride, falsehood, sloth; and having become formal, becomes 
also habitual; and that raises a twofold opposition 
to the Spirit of holiness. The passive and unconscious state of the fallen being passes into active 
and conscious sin. What was at first a passive 
inability becomes an energetic resistance, an excited enmity, and a conscious warfare of the will. 
By this means the soul becomes inflamed, darkened, and defiled. The continual actings of the 
desires, lusts, imaginations, leave soils and stains, 
and, as it were, deposit a crust of evil upon the 
whole spiritual nature. It multiplies its own 
plague-spots in darkness. And the spiritual being 
inclines to the state and fellowship of fallen angels, 
to which the regenerate sinner is akin both in nature and in apostacy. How little parents seem to 
know what they are doing when they make light <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />of their children’s early sins! They are doing 
nothing less than their best to undo God’s grace 
in the regeneration of their children, to make their 
salvation doubtful, and their future sorrows and 
losses many and inevitable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">2. And this brings us to a second inference. 
We may hence learn the true relation of repentance to regeneration. Those who have no faith in 
holy baptism look upon repentance or conversion 
as the perfect aim or design of the dispensation of 
grace. They consider it as the accomplishment of 
the mind of the Spirit towards us, and place it on 
the highest step of our ascent to God. And how 
can they help doing so, while they believe nothing 
of the true sanctity of the regenerate? How can 
they understand that what they put forward as the 
highest state is but the lower; that which they 
regard as the perfect work is only the remedy,—blessed indeed, but, at best, no more than the remedy,—after the grace of regeneration has failed 
to work its perfect work in us? In one sense, in 
deed, all saints need repentance; the holiest, who 
from childhood grow in light and sanctity, grow also 
in compunction, tears, and humiliation: but this is 
not what we commonly call repentance. We mean 
the conviction, sorrow, remorse, and turning of the 
adult, after falls, from sin to God; that is conversion. Now if there be any truth in what has been <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />said, it is clear that the necessity of this kind of 
conversion or repentance arises out of the disobedience of the regenerate, and from the falls of those 
that sin grievously after baptism. That which is 
put forward as the perfection of the saints is the 
recovery of fallen Christians. And the reason why 
this theory maintains itself so strongly and is so 
popular is, because it is the interest of the majority 
to hold it. The great multitude of Christians are 
in that state. “Many are called, and few are 
chosen.” All are regenerate, but saints are few. 
The multitude are at best to be numbered among 
penitents; and their own case fixes their theology, 
and sets bounds to their belief. What is true 
of themselves, they think is true of all, and true 
alone; partly, I say, from being bribed, as it 
were, to hold a theory that will make the best 
of their own case; and partly because the very 
nature of their case must make them unconscious 
of the realities which others know who have 
never fallen as they have. Besides, the tokens 
and evidences of repentance are just those that 
are most perceptible to the world. They appeal 
to the ear and to the eye, and force themselves 
upon the notice of men. The zeal, fervour, activity, 
which converted or converting men exhibit are so 
nearly akin to the same qualities in the mind and 
character of worldly people, that they are more <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />easily understood and appreciated. The character 
of true saintliness, as it is most remote from the 
world, and even opposed to it, is least under 
stood and valued by the world. It is either simply not perceived to exist, or it is thought eccentric, weak, and unprofitable. This will explain why 
the popular religion will always incline to exalt 
repentance to the position of the leading idea and 
design of the gospel. But when we pass from the 
judgment of sight to the discernment of faith, we 
shall see that it is but remedial and secondary; 
that it is a painful and laborious undoing of the 
tangled and stubborn perversity of the disobedient 
will; that it is, as it was called of old, a kind 
of regeneration, implying thereby the freeness of 
God’s mercy, the greatness of the necessity, the 
dangerous state of the lapsed Christian, the depth 
of the injury done to the spiritual nature; so that 
it can be likened only to the original state of sin 
and death, and healed by a work second only in 
greatness to the original operation of preventing 
grace upon the soul. All this shews us that the 
repentance of baptized men is as the difficult and 
precarious recovery of those who, after the partial 
cure of a death-sickness, fall into relapse. The 
powers of nature are wasted, the virtues of medicine baffled, and the disease grows doubly strong. 
A sad exchange for those who once walked in white <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />raiment, and were numbered among the children of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">3. Lastly, we see in what it is that they who 
have been kept and sanctified from their regeneration exceed the blessedness of penitents. They 
have never fallen away from their first estate. The 
grace of their election, though it has been resisted 
and grieved, has never been baffled and reduced to 
inaction. Not to have fallen into the pollution of 
the world, the flesh, and the devil, how high a 
grace! How unspeakably great is the loving-kindness of Him who has thus kept them! From what 
has the grace of regeneration protected them;—from what dangerous familiarity with evil—from 
what excitements of the carnal mind—from what 
defilement of the imagination—from what obliquity 
of the will—from what unfeelingness of heart! To 
be free from all this, how blessed! To be ignorant 
of that which must be unlearnt with pain and sorrow by all who will enter God’s kingdom! From 
what hours of bitter remorse—from what years of 
toil, weakness, and infirmity, are they preserved! 
And what a delusion is it to believe that the visible 
fervour and zeal of penitents is evidence of a higher 
state of grace! What can their zeal or fervour do 
in comparison with the unconscious strength and 
stedfast principle of those that have ever walked 
with God? It is not, indeed, to be denied that we <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />do sometimes see in “righteous persons who need 
no repentance” a torpor and sluggishness of spirit; 
but still oftener the world so judges of them be 
cause it cannot read the tokens of their state aright. 
The depth and inward force of true holiness are 
beyond the world’s ken; the calm and unmoved 
collectedness with which they set themselves to the 
greatest tasks, worldly eyes cannot discern from 
torpor and tameness. Why should they exhibit the 
noise and excitement of effort, whose very nature 
is moulded into unconscious obedience? They do 
great things in silence; and the world thinks that 
because they say little, they do nothing. The 
haste and exertion which penitents must needs use 
to make up their lost time and ground, has in 
them long since passed into the stedfast and quiet 
consistency of a mature piety. Why should they “strive or cry?” Why should their voice be heard 
in the streets, whose life has been sheltered under 
the shadow of the Most High, and nurtured into 
the peace and strength of habitual faith? There is 
in the deep, burning zeal of a saintly mind an intensity which the excitement of converts can never 
approach. Even in those peculiar graces which 
are thought to be the ail-but exclusive property of 
penitents, the fervour, self-chastisement, resolution, 
entire devotion of their whole being to God, what 
is there to compare with the glowing charity, the <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />vivid compunction, the perfect mortification, and 
absolute self-oblation of those that are early sanctified? Great and blessed as are the graces and 
acts of penitents, they are but approximations to 
the sanctity which they might themselves have 
attained, had they preserved their baptismal life 
from soils and lapses. The very visibleness and 
loudness, I may say, of their religion betrays difficulty and effort. The movements of nature are 
easy and spontaneous, and though done without reflection, are more truly the acts of the whole being 
than those things which we do by rule, and thought, 
and with conscious preparation. In the one case it 
has become our own, in the other it is a borrowed 
nature. This is the ripe fruit of holy childhood; 
and to this every one that is born again may, in his 
measure, attain. The holiness of children is the 
very type of saintliness; and the most perfect conversion is but a hard and distant return to the 
holiness of a child. Let us, then, lay to heart the 
great gift which has been bestowed upon us. Our 
baptism was a change greater than any which can 
come on the sons of Adam, except death and the 
resurrection. Let us humble ourselves with plaints 
which cannot be uttered, for the sins, by deed and 
thought, which in childhood, boyhood, and youth, 
we have committed against the grace of our regeneration. And though perhaps it may be now too late <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />for us—though we cannot make what is done to be 
undone—though we cannot hope to be numbered among those who have never fallen from the favour of our heavenly Father, yet we may hope to have 
our lot in the regeneration among the order of penitents. For us, alas, the unconscious purity, the 
ripe wisdom, clear illumination, piercing insight, 
calm strength, meek inflexibility, the patience, the 
charity, the full, consistent, changeless perfection 
of the saints, is perhaps impossible. But let us, 
by prayers and labours, by word and by example, 
strive to rear up the elect of God, from their 
childhood, in the sanctity of Jesus Christ. Strive 
to make your homes to be holy, and your families 
to be households of saints. There is one great 
school of the regenerate, which is the Church, and 
one Master, the “Holy Child Jesus.” Under and 
through Him let us foster the children of His king 
dom. And then who can say how broad and resplendent the note of sanctity may once more shine 
forth upon our tossed and distracted Church? what virtues of grace and truth may 
go forth from our spiritual sons to heal the springs of life throughout this 
fallen world?</p>

<pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon III. Holy Obedience." prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt. 3:13-15" id="iii.iii-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|3|13|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13-Matt.3.15" />

<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.2">SERMON III.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.3">HOLY OBEDIENCE.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.iii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 3:13-15" id="iii.iii-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|3|13|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13-Matt.3.15">ST. MATT. iii. 13-15</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.iii-p1">Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be 
baptized of him. But John forbad Him, saying, I have need 
to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me? And Jesus 
answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to 
fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered Him.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii-p2">OF all the acts of our blessed Lord, there is hardly 
any which at first sight seems more difficult to 
explain than His submitting to be baptized. It 
was not like His circumcision, which was received 
in infancy by the care of His holy mother, and in 
accordance with the existing law of the Church; 
nor like His prayers and fastings, which are perpetual examples to us; because the baptism of 
John was but for a time, and is now passed away. 
We shall nevertheless find that hardly any one of <pb n="39" id="iii.iii-Page_39" />His acts contains deeper and more direct precepts 
for our imitation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">It was certainly a strange and incomprehensible 
sight when He who was called the Son of God, 
who was born by the power of the Holy Ghost, 
drew nigh to receive from the hands of a man 
like ourselves the baptism of repentance. Well 
might St. John Baptist forbid Him, and say, “I 
have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest 
Thou to me?” What could that baptism confer 
upon Him? or what part could He have in that 
baptism who could have no part in repentance? 
Was it not an act of presumption in a man, albeit “more than a prophet,” to administer the sacrament of penitence and cleansing to One that was 
without sin? No doubt St. John shrank back 
with awe and fear, as well as humility and self-abasement. And Jesus said, “‘Suffer it to be so 
now.’ It is all well and in season, as hereafter 
it shall be seen: ‘for thus it becometh us to 
fulfil all righteousness.’” There was some law of 
His Father’s kingdom to which therein he rendered His obedience, some deeper reason than 
appeared; for St. John then gave way: “then he suffered Him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Now, in the first place, the baptism of our 
Lord was an act of obedience to the appointment 
of His Father. He was born under the law, and <pb n="40" id="iii.iii-Page_40" />by circumcision He was brought into the elder 
covenant. He honoured that law by a perfect submission to it throughout His whole life. Though 
greater than the law, and Lord of that very law, 
He obeyed it by observing all things which it 
enjoined on the obedience of others; as, for instance, the observance of the feasts and worship 
of the Temple, and the offerings which Moses commanded. When John was sent to baptize, a new 
appointment of God appeared. In that baptism, 
as before in the command of circumcision, the will 
of His Father was revealed. In receiving it He 
obeyed a divine precept. It was a part of holy 
obedience, which is most living and expressive 
when it is rendered to appointments in which the 
will of God alone is the reason of obeying. To 
the Holy One of God baptism was as needless as 
circumcision; but in both the will of God was revealed from heaven, and in both 
the grace of holy obedience “fulfilled all righteousness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">Moreover it was not an act of obedience and submission alone, 
but also of humiliation. The baptism of John was emphatically the baptism of 
sinners. It was a baptism of cleansing unto repentance, that is, given to 
penitents as a means of perfecting their repentance. The Baptist stood by the 
river, surrounded by a multitude of sinners, publicans and harlots, “confessing 
their sins.” <pb n="41" id="iii.iii-Page_41" />Men and women of all characters, the most notorious and outcast, the reckless and unclean, 
pressed to him with “violence,” to be washed of 
their impurities. The whole land seemed moved 
to give up its sinners to the discipline of repentance; the whole city poured out its evil-livers to 
this new and austere guide of penitents. “Then 
went out unto him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all 
the region round about Jordan, and were baptized 
of him in Jordan, confessing their sins.”<note n="15" id="iii.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">St. <scripRef id="iii.iii-p6.1" passage="Matt. iii. 5" parsed="|Matt|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.5">Matt. iii. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 3:6" id="iii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.6">6</scripRef>.</p></note> It 
was an act of public humiliation to join Himself and to mingle in such a crowd; 
to partake their shame; to seek the same cleansing, with all the circumstantials of repentance. And at that time He was 
known only as “the carpenter,” “the son of 
Joseph.” He had wrought no miracles, exhibited 
no tokens of His Divine nature and mission. He 
was but as any other Israelite, and as one of a 
thousand sinners He came and received a sinner’s baptism. This was a part of His humiliation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">And we may further observe, that the time of His baptism had 
been appointed as the time of His open manifestation as the Son of God. St. John 
was commissioned not only to prepare His way in the souls of men, but also to 
proclaim Him to be the Lamb of God. He says, “I knew Him not: but that He should 
be made manifest to <pb n="42" id="iii.iii-Page_42" />Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. 
And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit 
descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode 
upon Him. And I knew Him not: but He that 
sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto 
me, Upon whom thou shall see the Spirit descendings, and remaining on Him, the same is He which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw, and 
bare record that this is the Son of God.”<note n="16" id="iii.iii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">St. <scripRef id="iii.iii-p8.1" passage="John i. 31-34" parsed="|John|1|31|1|34" osisRef="Bible:John.1.31-John.1.34">John i. 31-34</scripRef>.</p></note> So 
manifold are the works of God. John came to 
make ready a people by repentance for the kingdom of God, and in so doing he became also the 
public herald and witness of the Messiah. The 
public proclamation of the Son of God sprang 
suddenly and unlocked for out of the ministry of 
repentance. Our Lord’s act of public humiliation served also to declare Him as the Son of 
God. This public declaration was, it would seem, 
a necessary condition to the undertaking of His 
public ministry as the Messiah. Until then He 
had lived a life of privacy; henceforward He was 
consecrated to the work of the Redeemer of the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">There is still another mark of deep wisdom 
in this same mystery. At His baptism the Holy 
Ghost descended, and lighted upon Him; and in 
that inscrutable unction He was set apart to the <pb n="43" id="iii.iii-Page_43" />work of the Messiah. The words of the prophet, 
to which He appealed at Nazareth as His commission, were then fulfilled: “The Spirit of the 
Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me 
to preach the gospel to the poor.”<note n="17" id="iii.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">St. <scripRef id="iii.iii-p10.1" passage="Luke iv. 19" parsed="|Luke|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.19">Luke iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">Such, then, appears to be the true intention 
and effect of His baptism in the river. It was 
an act of obedience and of humiliation; it was 
the public proclaiming of His divine Son ship, and 
the solemn anointing by which He was invested 
with the office of the Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">1. The first inference to be drawn from this 
part of our Lord’s example is, that submission to 
every even the least ordinance of Divine authority 
is a plain, self-evident duty. What the baptism of 
John was to our Lord, the Church is to us. And 
this cuts off at once all pleas and excuses by which 
men endeavour to extenuate the guilt of disobeying the rule of the Church. On 
the one side we here see John the son of Zacharias and Elisabeth, a mere man, a 
preacher of repentance, baptizing with water; and on the other, Jesus the son of 
Mary by the operation of the Holy Ghost, the Son of God by eternal generation, 
the sinless One, the Sanctifier of the elect. What claim or hold had that 
doctrine and that rite over Him? If ever any might have held himself exempt from <pb n="44" id="iii.iii-Page_44" />submission, it was He. Therefore we see that no 
plea of intellectual or spiritual superiority, no reasonings about forms and 
externals and empty rites and the like, can exempt any man born again through 
Christ from the duty of submitting to the rule of His Church. Now no one openly 
denies that the Church has some authority, and that from God; because to deny 
this would be to deny the existence of the Church itself, and nobody is so far 
beside himself as to venture on this extravagance. The only question is about 
the limit of that authority; and it is in fixing this boundary that men 
of a certain cast of mind do, by consequence and 
in fact, deny the power of the Church altogether. 
I have said that we are bound to submit to every 
ordinance of Divine authority, and that for this 
reason: because the whole system of the Church 
being divided into ordinances which are of immediate Divine obligation, and ordinances which 
mediately—that is, through an authority ordained 
of God—become binding on us; or, in other 
words, some being appointed by God Himself, and 
some by men having Divine authority: the same 
obligation runs through all, and in them we 
obey God. For instance, the apostolical ministry, 
the Holy Sacraments, and the Holy Scriptures, 
were appointments and ordinances of Christ Himself. The authority of the apostolical ministry, <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" />and of the Church to which that power, with 
the Scriptures and Sacraments, was committed, is 
therefore divine, as derived from Him: and all 
those details of practice, discipline, and order, 
which the changes of the world and the succession of time have required, being made and ordained by the same authority, and in accordance 
with the mind of the Holy Spirit as revealed in 
Scripture, are enjoined upon the consciences of the 
members of Christ by the original authority derived from Him to His Church. And that is the 
meaning of His own words: “He that heareth 
you, heareth Me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth Me.” And St. Paul’s words: 
“He that 
despiseth, despiseth not man, but God.” The 
whole, therefore, of the order of the Church—its 
ritual, discipline, and practice, its commandments 
and precepts,—all, that is, which meets us at this 
day in the system which it has laid down for the 
guidance of its people—lays us under the obligation of holy obedience, for the sake of the Divine 
authority which is contained in the least things as 
truly as in the greatest. It matters not who or 
what we are, whether pastors or people, nor how 
learned, or illuminated, or sanctified we may be, 
nor how small, external, and, as we say, trifling, 
the appointment may seem; there is the same great 
law of the Divine authority on the one hand, and <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" />of holy obedience on the other. As our obedience 
passes on from the Church to its Head; so our 
disobedience is a rejection of His authority in His 
own kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">2. Now we may remark further, that little 
things are great tests of the temper and character 
of men. The least things are often the most pregnant with moral probation; the less the particular 
precept is, the more the principle is exhibited: for 
instance, things simply commanded or forbidden 
without any assigned or perceptible reason, or those 
which in themselves have no particular attractions 
or inducements: such, for example, as the original 
probation of Adam by the forbidding of a single 
tree in the garden. This is what we are wont to 
call gratuitous or wanton disobedience; the temptation being weak, and the circumstances unlikely 
to promote the temptation. So, on the other hand, 
in the obedience of the Second Adam. It consisted 
not only in the universal obedience of His spotless 
holiness to the great laws of His Father’s will; but 
to the very least, in the “fulfilling of all righteousness,” even to the baptism in Jordan. In this what 
humility, submission, self-abasement, what pure 
and perfect obedience of soul to the mind of the 
Father! So it is in the laws and precepts by which 
our probation in the Church is controlled. What 
a test of the heart and temper is contained in the <pb n="47" id="iii.iii-Page_47" />precept of unity! How directly it elicits any insubordination and irregularity of the individual will! 
With how wonderful a wisdom is the unity of the 
Church constructed, so as to hold together the 
obedient, and to yield before the rebellious! It is 
as the net let down into the sea, firm yet frail; 
close enough to bring those that abide in it safe 
to shore, but giving way for the escape of those 
that resist. “They went out from us, but they 
were not of us; for if they had been of us, they 
would no doubt have continued with us: but they 
went out, that they might be made manifest that 
they were not all of us.”<note n="18" id="iii.iii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14"><scripRef passage="1Jn 2:19" id="iii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|1John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.19">1 St. John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">To some minds, perhaps, the deep spiritual reasons which make 
united worship a high duty and direct means of sanctification, and divided or 
schismatical worship as high a sin, and as direct a stimulant of those tempers 
which grieve the Spirit of holiness, are not so much as conceivable; and yet, 
with their imperfect knowledge of the matter of their obligation, they do not 
scruple at the slightest offence, or the most trivial annoyance; or because 
every thing is not ruled and ordered, done and left undone, according to their 
liking, to withdraw themselves from the unity of a parochial altar, or even 
from the Church itself, and to join with those who are in open and hostile 
opposition to the Church <pb n="48" id="iii.iii-Page_48" />in which till then they professed to find salvation. 
Now, what is the secret of all this? It is nothing 
more than the detection of the spirit of disobedience, which always dwelt in them, but till then 
had not betrayed itself. The whole character is 
told in a single act; and the less important the 
matter, the more mature and deliberate is the disobedience. The insubordination of a man who sets 
himself against a rite or a vesture, is very much 
greater than that of one who gainsays a point 
of doctrine; for the latter chooses his field in 
matters which, if any thing can justify refusal of 
submission, may go farther to do it, than the 
paltry, trifling, pitiful excuses with which many 
try to mask their disobedience under a plea of conscience. The less the occasion, the greater the 
insubordination. The lighter the alleged provocation, the heavier the offence. On the one side 
is the authority derived from our Lord to His 
Church, enjoining some commonplace and indifferent point of order; on the other, men professing the matter to be unimportant, and yet resisting the injunction. What is this but the most 
direct and naked struggle between authority and 
disobedience? If the pretext were greater, it 
would disguise the truth. As a test of the man, 
the less the better, because the probation is more 
visible, barefaced, and instructive. It is like the <pb n="49" id="iii.iii-Page_49" />rage of Naaman when he was disappointed of 
being bidden to “do some <i>great</i> thing,” and was 
commanded to wash in Jordan. The probation of 
faith, submission, docility, and also of self-will, impatience, pride, is complete. It is a remarkable 
fact, that an insubordinate temper in trifling and 
external matters seems to have been always the 
peculiar characteristic of those who have little 
faith in the holy Sacraments. The sacramentarian error appeared to prepare the way for contests 
about vestments and postures. And how should it 
be otherwise? for what can be more unmeaning, 
wearisome, and irritating, than a careful obedience 
to small precepts and appointments which are destitute of spiritual grace, empty, carnal, dead, legal, 
and the like? The smaller they are, to such minds 
the more provoking. But the fact of the provocation reveals the fact of the unbelief. It is the 
index of a scheme of doctrine, and of a theological 
school. The command to wash in Jordan detected 
the unbelief of Naaman. Though he had come all 
the way out of Syria, with much profession and 
circumstance, to the prophet in Israel, it is plain 
that he had little faith after all. The prophet 
proved him, as the Head of the Church through 
the visible order of it proves us now.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">3. Another obvious remark is, how great are 
the consequences which flow from these little things.</p>

<pb n="50" id="iii.iii-Page_50" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">At the baptism of our Lord He was proclaimed 
to be the Christ, by the word of the Baptist, by 
the voice of the Father, by the descent of the Holy 
Ghost. He at that time received without measure 
the anointing of the Eternal Spirit. Surely this is 
a type of the graces which descend on holy obedience. It is a silent pledge to us that the lowly, 
patient, submissive, docile heart shall be greatly 
sanctified. And so, indeed, we find it. Whatsoever may be said in praise of the earnestness, zeal, 
activity, and laboriousness, of those who resist the 
authority of the Church, there is a perceptible 
difference of spirit and character distinguishing 
them from those who live in submission to its rule. 
Whatever may be said of the active side of their 
character, it is certain that we look almost in vain 
for the gentleness, patience, softness, meekness, 
self-control, self-chastisement, the largeness and 
elevation of mind, the passive charity, which belong to the obedient. The whole theory of life 
and devotion is lower. I am speaking of good 
and sincere people, not of the turbulent and self-conceited; but of those who unhappily have been 
drawn into the same general school, and though 
they keenly see its faults, cannot bring themselves 
to forsake it. Good as they are, their standard is 
personal and earthly, drawn from their own inward 
views and feelings, or from the example or opinions <pb n="51" id="iii.iii-Page_51" />of individuals of the same school. This is strikingly 
true of those who have been brought up in sects; 
and also of all such schools within the communion 
of the Church, as have, by following particular 
minds, lost the tone and habit of the catholic spirit. 
It is not necessary to say more than that the very 
temper of devotion, self-renunciation, reverence, 
submission, which is the peculiar grace of the 
obedient, is by them looked upon and even denounced as superstition, weakness, bondage, and 
slavishness. Their own estimate of the saintly 
character as unfolded in the Church is the best 
test and portrait of their own. We can do them 
no wrong in believing that what they censure they 
do not imitate. There can be no doubt that the 
principle of submission is peculiarly trying to some 
minds; and that the very habit which makes it 
unpalatable is that which seriously obstructs the 
improvement of the whole character. It is rarely 
seen that people grow to ripeness of faith, and to 
that undefinable mellowness and gentleness of spirit 
which is the very character of our Lord, without 
learning the great lesson of obedience and submission, even in little things, to the will and authority 
of others; that is, without obeying God in His 
Church. This temper is either the cause or the 
consequence of their growth in grace. Either way 
it seems inseparable from it; and to lack this, much <pb n="52" id="iii.iii-Page_52" />more to be consciously opposed to it, is a bar, no 
one can say how great, to our advance in learning 
the humility and the mind of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">I have hitherto spoken only of the direct moral 
effects in the way of self-discipline; but there is a 
higher condition of our sanctification which may 
be seriously affected by a captious, impatient, in 
subordinate temper—I mean, the direct gifts of 
grace which fall upon the lowly and submissive 
heart. Like water-springs, the Spirit leaves the 
lofty hills, and gathers in low places. The Spirit 
of the Dove does not descend and abide on the 
unruly, headstrong, self-willed. We know not what 
they forfeit. Yet so it has been from the beginning. The outward and visible Church, since the 
world entered into it, has always been turbulent 
and disordered: its rule disputed, its discipline in 
fringed, its doctrine gainsayed. Men of unsubdued 
tempers and headstrong wills have at all times 
troubled the outer courts of the Church; but there 
is a sanctuary of holy obedience into which they 
cannot enter. There is around every altar a fellowship of the contrite, humble, and submissive; who 
see Christ in His Church, and in it both minister 
to Him and obey Him. And they have a peace 
which is from the God of peace. The Spirit of 
peace, in gentleness, quietness, meekness, dwells in 
them, and shelters them even in this rough world <pb n="53" id="iii.iii-Page_53" />from the strife of tongues. They look out upon 
the angry buffeting face of the visible Church with 
calmness and a stedfast heart; knowing that all 
these things must be for the trial and manifestation of the sons of God. They know that at the 
best the Church in this world is no more than an 
imperfect realisation of its perfect idea; an approximation to a type which is in heaven alone. 
All the struggle, and strife, and lofty looks, and 
swelling words, and rebellious deeds, of the disobedient and lawless are no more than must be 
while the kingdom of the new creation is spreading 
its dominion over the corruption of the old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">Let us, then, never be out of heart, though the 
face of the Church be ever so much marred and 
smitten by the spirit of misrule, and by the sway 
of disobedience. Let its effect on us be to make 
us cling closer to the guide which God has given 
us. Let us render a submissive, uniform, glad 
obedience to the Church; to its doctrine, discipline, ritual; to its precepts of fasting and humiliation; to its lightest counsel; to the least intimation of its mind and will. Let us watch not 
only against openly rebellious motions of our hearts, 
but against vanity, affectation, love of singularity, 
peculiar ways, habits, and choices, by which men 
are tempted to bend and tamper with, or, as they 
would say, to adapt and accommodate the system <pb n="54" id="iii.iii-Page_54" /> of the Church to their times and to themselves. 
Some men cannot even say the prayers of the 
Church without needless and fanciful changes. 
This is nothing less than simple exaltation of self 
above the Church; and making themselves a rule 
for its orders and doctrines, instead of simply 
obeying it. Let us mortify self in all its forms; 
not in the grosser alone, but in those refined shapes 
in which it keeps its hold upon so many. How 
few men can endure to be put out of sight and 
forgotten. All that they say and do has about it 
something subtil and subdued, hardly perceptible, 
yet never unperceived, by which self again comes 
into view. Even in the most sacred things, and 
in the holiest actions, and with the precepts of 
self-renouncement in their mouths, there is a some 
thing, not so much as a word, but a tone, a look, 
an air, which expresses in full the presence and 
consciousness of a will not dead to its own choice. 
Let us seek with our whole heart the gift of holy 
obedience, that in all things we may submit to 
Christ ruling in His Church, as He submitted to 
St. John baptizing by the commandment of His 
Father. Let us, by prayer and self-chastisement, 
so cross and keep under our likings, preferences, 
views, opinions, judgments in all things, when the 
will of the Church is made known, that we may in 
all things obey “as unto the Lord, and not unto <pb n="55" id="iii.iii-Page_55" />men;” with him who said: “I am crucified with 
Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ 
liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of 
the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me.”</p>


<pb n="56" id="iii.iii-Page_56" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon IV. Fasting a Means to Christian Perfection." prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt. 4:2" id="iii.iv-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2" />
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.2">SERMON IV.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.3">FASTING A MEANS TO CHRISTIAN PERFECTION.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.iv-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:2" id="iii.iv-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2">ST. MATTHEW iv. 2</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.iv-p1">“When He had fasted forty days and forty nights, He was 
afterward an hungered.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iv-p2">THE fasting of our Lord is one of those mysteries 
by which the Church in her solemn Litany pleads 
to be delivered from the power of sin. “By Thy 
Baptism, Fasting, and Temptation, good Lord, 
deliver us.” Like the mystery of His holy Incarnation, of which it is a consequence, it must be 
far beyond our understanding. It seems strange 
that the Holy One should fast; that He who was 
without sin should use a sinner’s discipline. We 
feel hardly to know what we may say of it. Thus 
much is certain, as the Church teaches us to say, 
that His forty days fast was “for our sakes.” It 
was for us sinners that He was incarnate and 
born; that He submitted to the conditions of humanity; <pb n="57" id="iii.iv-Page_57" />that He took natural sleep and food; and 
so likewise that He watched and fasted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">Again: it was as a part of His humiliation 
for us. As He took our nature, so He put Himself in our stead. He took the condition of a 
sinner; He “was made under the law,” as one 
condemned by it; was circumcised, as one that 
needed mortification of the flesh; was baptized 
with the baptism of repentance, as one that needed 
forgiveness; even so He fasted, as one that needed 
the self-chastisement of a penitent. It was the 
humiliation of the Holy One to undergo all that is 
the due reward of sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">And again: He fasted for our imitation; 
not, indeed, in the length and intensity of His 
miraculous abstinence, but according to the measures of our nature. His example 
has all the force of a command. Though there were no precept of fasting in the 
New Testament, yet this prominent act of our Great Master, the true pattern of a 
devout and holy life, would be enough. In this, likewise, it is most true that 
“the disciple is not above his Master, neither the servant above his Lord.” We 
may be sure that there are virtues and an efficacy in the discipline of fasting 
known only to Him who “knew what is in man.” It is related, in some deeper way 
than we understand, to the realities of our spiritual warfare, to the actings <pb n="58" id="iii.iv-Page_58" />of our spiritual life, and to the substance of 
our natural being. Whether we can see all the 
reasons of it or no, we may rest assured that by 
His own example He has, in the most emphatic 
way, prescribed fasting to us; that no one who 
desires to advance in a devout life will venture 
to disregard the practice; and that none but they 
who dare to slight the example of our blessed 
Lord will venture to speak lightly of the duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">I say this, because worldly, self-confident, and 
light-minded people, not knowing of what they 
speak, are wont to justify their own shallow and 
self-sparing religion by sinful levities on this most 
sacred duty. Let them beware of what they are 
saying. Either our Lord’s life is our example, or 
it is not. Let them choose which they will, and 
abide by the consequences. To those for whom 
His life is no example, His death is no atonement; 
to those to whom His example is a law, the practice of fasting is a duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">Fasting is the act of abstaining either wholly 
or in part from natural food, and that for a longer 
or for a shorter time, either at the precept of the 
Church, or by our own voluntary self-discipline. 
The principle on which it is founded may be stated 
thus: that as there is a religious use of food, so 
there is a religious abstinence from it. To this 
it is commonly objected, that it is a matter wholly <pb n="59" id="iii.iv-Page_59" />indifferent, external, inefficacious; that it savours 
of formality, false confidence, and dark views of 
our justification; and that it is all but expressly 
condemned in holy Scripture. It is asked, Who 
fasted more than the Pharisees, and what were 
they? What can he plainer than St. Paul’s words: “The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, 
but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy 
Ghost.”<note n="19" id="iii.iv-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p7.1" passage="Rom. xiv. 17" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Meat commendeth us not to God; for 
neither if we eat are we the better, neither if we 
eat not are we the worse.”<note n="20" id="iii.iv-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8"><scripRef passage="1Cor 8:8" id="iii.iv-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">Now, rather than answer these objections in 
detail, it will be better to establish one or two 
plain truths, on the proof of which these objections 
must fall to the ground. And in so doing, it may 
be well not to quote the examples of saints, as 
Moses, David, Daniel, Anna, St. Peter, St. Paul, 
and of the early Church; though this, it might 
be thought, would be enough for any faithful or 
reverent mind; nor to bring direct texts, such as “When ye fast, be not as the hypocrites;”<note n="21" id="iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">St. <scripRef id="iii.iv-p10.1" passage="Matt. vi. 18" parsed="|Matt|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.18">Matt. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> or, “Can the children of the bridechamber fast 
while the bridegroom is with them? . . . The days 
will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken 
away from them, and then shall they fast in 
those days:”<note n="22" id="iii.iv-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">St. <scripRef id="iii.iv-p11.1" passage="Mark ii. 19" parsed="|Mark|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.19">Mark ii. 19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 2:20" id="iii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|Mark|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.20">20</scripRef>.</p></note> because such modes of proof (sufficient <pb n="60" id="iii.iv-Page_60" />as they are) generally end in a question 
how far examples are binding, or precepts still in 
force, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">It will be better simply to take the objector on 
his own ground, and to shew, first, that fasting 
without a pure, or at least a penitent, heart, is 
useless, or even worse; next, that fasting is a 
means to attain both penitence and purity; and, 
lastly, that without fasting there is seldom to be 
found any high measure of either.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">1. And first let it be said: That fasting with 
out a pure, or at least a penitent, heart, is simply 
useless, and may be even worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">This, I suppose, it is hardly necessary to prove. 
The objector cannot overstate it. There are no 
words of energy and denunciation which are not 
used in holy Scripture to condemn the hypocrisy 
of such abominable fasts. The prophets are full 
of them. “Wherefore have we fasted, say they, 
and Thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted 
our soul, and Thou takest no knowledge? Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and 
exact all your labours. Behold, ye fast for strife 
and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make 
your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a 
fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to 
afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as <pb n="61" id="iii.iv-Page_61" />a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under 
him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable 
day to the Lord? Is not this the fast that I 
have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to 
undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed 
go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not 
to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou 
bring the poor, that are cast out, to thy house? 
when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; 
and that thou hide not thyself from thine own 
flesh?”<note n="23" id="iii.iv-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p15.1" passage="Is. lviii. 3-7" parsed="|Isa|58|3|58|7" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.3-Isa.58.7">Is. lviii. 3-7</scripRef>.</p></note> Again: “Pray not for this people for 
their good. When they fast, I will not hear their 
cry.”<note n="24" id="iii.iv-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p16.1" passage="Jer. xiv. 11" parsed="|Jer|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.11">Jer. xiv. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jer 14:12" id="iii.iv-p16.2" parsed="|Jer|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.12">12</scripRef>.</p></note> And again: “Speak unto all the people 
of the land, and to the priests, saying, When 
ye fasted and mourned in the fifth month, even 
those seventy years, did ye at all fast unto me, 
even to me? And when ye did eat, and when 
ye did drink, did not ye eat for yourselves, and 
drink for yourselves?”<note n="25" id="iii.iv-p16.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p17.1" passage="Zech. vii. 5" parsed="|Zech|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.7.5">Zech. vii. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Zech 7:6" id="iii.iv-p17.2" parsed="|Zech|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.7.6">6</scripRef>.</p></note> “When ye fast, be not, 
as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they 
disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto 
men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have 
their reward.”<note n="26" id="iii.iv-p17.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">St. <scripRef id="iii.iv-p18.1" passage="Matt. vi. 16" parsed="|Matt|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.16">Matt. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse 
first that which is within the cup and platter, 
that the outside of them may be clean also.”<note n="27" id="iii.iv-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">St. <scripRef id="iii.iv-p19.1" passage="Matt. xxiii. 26" parsed="|Matt|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.26">Matt. xxiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> “Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth <pb n="62" id="iii.iv-Page_62" />a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, 
this defileth a man. . . . For out of the heart 
proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies: these 
are the things which defile a man.”<note n="28" id="iii.iv-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">St. <scripRef id="iii.iv-p20.1" passage="Matt. xv. 11" parsed="|Matt|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.11">Matt. xv. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 15:19" id="iii.iv-p20.2" parsed="|Matt|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.19">19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 15:20" id="iii.iv-p20.3" parsed="|Matt|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.20">20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">There were Pharisees then in the Church of 
God, and there are Pharisees now; men of an 
ascetic outside, full of darkness and impurity 
within. A rigid system of formal religion often 
covers a thoroughly licentious state of heart. 
Moreover, they that fast with scrupulous rigour are 
sometimes proud, uncharitable, self-complacent, or 
indevout, irreverent, and secular. All this is most 
true and fearful; but I suppose that no one ever 
thought that acts of fasting could cancel a habit of 
mental sin. Nay, they become both sins and dangers in themselves. Therefore let the very worst be 
said of fastings without repentance, mortification, 
and charity. They are mere unsanctified hunger 
and thirst, with self-deception. Outward humiliation without a corresponding inward humility, external severities without internal abstinence from 
sins of the world and of the flesh, are simple 
hypocrisy. They are not only useless, but fearful 
provocations of God. On this let so much suffice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">2. And further: what is fasting but one of the means of 
attaining to penitence and purity?</p>

<pb n="63" id="iii.iv-Page_63" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">It is not an end. In itself it is nothing. There 
is no fasting in heaven, no abstinence among the 
spirits of the just. It is only we, fallen and sullied, that need this discipline of humiliation. 
Fasting is a part of repentance. It not only expresses indignation at ourselves, as unworthy of 
God’s pure creatures, but it helps to perfect our 
abasement. It is a part of our humiliation: a 
means of realising our own weakness, and of mortifying the strength and lusts of the flesh. Now 
all this will be plain, if we consider what holy 
Scripture tells us of the flesh in which we are 
born, and of its power against and over the spirit 
which dwells in us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">Throughout holy Scripture we are taught that 
the flesh which we bear is the occasion of disobedience. I say the occasion, because it was not originally the source. The temptations of sin passed 
through the flesh as their avenue of approach; 
and sin, when committed, deposited its evil in our 
mortal body. Therefore the flesh in holy Scripture is spoken of as the principle of disobedience 
and the source of temptation. St. Paul says, “They that are after the flesh do mind the things 
of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit 
the things of the Spirit. For to be carnally minded 
is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and 
peace. Because the carnal mind is enmity against <pb n="64" id="iii.iv-Page_64" />God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. So then they that are in the 
flesh cannot please God.”<note n="29" id="iii.iv-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p25.1" passage="Rom. viii. 5-8" parsed="|Rom|8|5|8|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.5-Rom.8.8">Rom. viii. 5-8</scripRef></p></note> Again: “If ye live 
after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the 
Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall 
live.”<note n="30" id="iii.iv-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26"><scripRef passage="Rom 8:13" id="iii.iv-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13">Ibid. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Again: “Make not provision for the flesh, 
to fulfil the lusts thereof.”<note n="31" id="iii.iv-p26.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p27.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Use not liberty for 
an occasion to the flesh.”<note n="32" id="iii.iv-p27.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p28.1" passage="Gal. v. 13" parsed="|Gal|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.13">Gal. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Walk in the Spirit, 
and ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh. For 
the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit 
against the flesh: and these are contrary the one 
to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that 
ye would. . . . The works of the flesh are these: 
adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, 
idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, 
wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, 
drunkenness, revellings, and such like.”<note n="33" id="iii.iv-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29"><scripRef passage="Gal 5:16,17,19-21" id="iii.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Gal|5|16|5|17;|Gal|5|19|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16-Gal.5.17 Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21">Ibid. 16, 17, 19-21</scripRef>.</p></note> “He 
that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap 
corruption.”<note n="34" id="iii.iv-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p30.1" passage="Gal. vi. 8" parsed="|Gal|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.8">Gal. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> St. Paul speaks of “purifying of the 
flesh;” St. Peter, of “putting away the filth of 
the flesh;” of alluring “through the lusts of the 
flesh;” St. John, of “the lust of the flesh, the 
lust of the eye, and the pride of life.” St. Jude, 
of “the garment spotted by the flesh.”<note n="35" id="iii.iv-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p31.1" passage="Heb. ix. 13" parsed="|Heb|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.13">Heb. ix. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:21" id="iii.iv-p31.2" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 St. Peter iii. 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Peter 2:18" id="iii.iv-p31.3" parsed="|2Pet|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.18">2 St. Peter ii. 18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Jn 2:16" id="iii.iv-p31.4" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16">1 St. John ii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jude 1:23" id="iii.iv-p31.5" parsed="|Jude|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.23">Jude 23</scripRef>.</p></note> From <pb n="65" id="iii.iv-Page_65" />all these, which might easily be multiplied, it is 
plain that there is an inclination to evil, not imaginary and metaphysical, but real and active, in the 
flesh of which we are born; that our state does not 
consist in a merely spiritual condition; that our 
spiritual condition is subjected, by the sin of man, 
to the power of another inclination or law, which 
dwells and works in the body of our natural flesh. 
In early times this truth was so deeply apprehended 
that some fell into the error of believing in the 
existence of two principles, good and evil; of which 
the one was in and of God, the other in and of 
the matter of the visible world. They believed 
matter to be unmixed evil; and rather than ascribe 
its origin to God, they supposed it to have its 
origin in another being, thereby destroying the 
unity of God’s creation, and His monarchy over 
all things. I note this only because we seem, in 
a recoil from Manichaean errors, to have gone into 
the opposite extreme, and to treat the flesh as if it 
were not the subject of evil at all; as if sin lay only 
in our spiritual nature, and our probation were 
confined to the workings of the mind. If heretics 
of old abhorred matter and all contact with it as 
evil, we have come to be incredulous of the mysterious agency of evil which is in it; and in the 
conduct of our personal religion exclude it from our 
thoughts. If this were not so, how could we be so 
<pb n="66" id="iii.iv-Page_66" />ill-inclined to believe that the habit of fasting has 
a real and effective relation to the purifying of our 
souls? How could we slight it as a thing external, 
heterogeneous, and inactive in our sanctification? 
Many people formally reject the practice as a 
whole. Others are willing to admit it so far as to 
be a sort of public acknowledgment of the duty of 
humiliation: some as expressing, not as promoting, 
the contrition of the heart; that is, as a sign or 
symbol of what already exists, and is wrought by 
other agencies: not as a means, no less than an 
expression. That is to say, they treat fasting as 
others do the holy Sacraments, not as a means to 
effect an end, but as signs that the end has been 
already otherwise effected. This is surely a highly 
unscriptural view of the matter. How strained 
and unnatural it is to interpret St. Paul, when he 
says, “Mortify, therefore, your members which are 
upon the earth,” or “they that are Christ’s have 
crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts,”<note n="36" id="iii.iv-p31.6"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p32.1" passage="Gal. v. 24" parsed="|Gal|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.24">Gal. v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> to 
mean, be careful to form inward habits of mental religion! And how shallow a 
knowledge does it imply of our wonderful and fearful nature: how secure and 
dangerous an unconsciousness of what we are! It is surely impossible for any one 
to reflect at all without perceiving the relation which exists between the habit 
of the body and the condition <pb n="67" id="iii.iv-Page_67" />of the mind; between the workings of the 
flesh and the qualities of the soul. Besides these 
self-evident proofs, which the one word sensuality 
will suffice to shew, is it not manifest that the sins 
of anger, pride, hardness of heart, indolence, sloth, 
selfishness, are so closely related to the body that 
it is hard to say where they chiefly dwell, whether 
in the spirit or in the flesh? Does not the universal language of mankind connect them 
together? Does not the natural instinct of discerning 
the characters of men by outward tokens prove to 
us that, whether we will or no, we do associate 
the bodily and mental habits of men together? 
Does not a free, or a soft, or excessive course of 
life insensibly affect the whole character? Is not 
the tradition of mortification as universal as that 
of sacrifices, pointing to a truth to be afterwards 
revealed in the gospel? And what do all these 
things prove, but that the body, or, as holy Scripture says, the flesh, is the occasion, the avenue, 
the provoking, aggravating, sustaining cause of 
moral and spiritual evil in the soul? that it kindles and keeps alive the particular affections which, 
when consented to by the will, become our personal and actual sins? It follows, then, at once, 
that an external self-discipline, such as fasting, 
does enter into the means of our sanctification; 
that as the obstructions to penitence and purity of <pb n="68" id="iii.iv-Page_68" />heart arise chiefly out of sensuality, or indulgence 
of the affections and motions of the flesh or carnal 
mind, so a system which withdraws the excitements and contradicts their effects must tend to 
set the soul freer for its purely spiritual exercises. 
Let it be taken only as a removal of obstructing 
causes, and of intimate and subtil hindrances. This 
at least, upon the lowest ground, must be conceded. 
And yet it is hardly possible for any thoughtful 
person to rest satisfied with this imperfect view. 
The fasting of our blessed Lord was not a mere 
semblance; it was not an appearance, as the Docetae believed His manhood itself to be—an 
unreal action, for the sake of leaving an example 
to us. Though He was all pure, and had in 
Him nothing that fasting could mortify, as He 
had nothing on which sin could lay its hold, 
yet, without doubt, even in His perfect and spot 
less humanity, abstinence had its proper work. “Though He were a son, yet learned He obedience by the things which He suffered;”<note n="37" id="iii.iv-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33"><scripRef id="iii.iv-p33.1" passage="Heb. v. 8" parsed="|Heb|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.8">Heb. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> by that 
inscrutable mystery of suffering He tasted of sorrows, which in His impassible 
nature He could never receive into His Person. He was weary, faint, grieved, 
buffeted, and put to pain, even as we are: and these things on His humanity had 
the same effects as they have on ours. So, without <pb n="69" id="iii.iv-Page_69" />doubt, in His fasting. What may have been 
its effects on the actings of His spotless soul in its 
aspect towards God, we dare not speculate; but can 
we doubt that the fast of forty days had its own 
peculiar work in that perfect sympathy towards us, 
by which He is able to feel with us in our natural 
infirmities? Was it not out of the same depth 
of experience that He spoke, when, as St. Mark 
writes, “In those days the multitude being very 
great, and having nothing to eat, Jesus called His 
disciples unto Him, and saith unto them, I have 
compassion on the multitude, because they have 
now been with Me three days, and have nothing 
to eat: and if I send them away fasting to their 
own houses, they will faint by the way: for divers of them came from far.”<note n="38" id="iii.iv-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">St. Mark viii, 1-3.</p></note> May 
we not say, that He thereby made trial of such bodily infirmities as give to the 
poor, the sick, the self-denying, a peculiar share in His perfect sympathy?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">With us, however, fasting is a means of humiliation, abasement, repentance for the guilt of sins 
committed, and for the soils of sin which penetrate 
our inmost soul. To us sinners it is a sharp and 
necessary medicine to cleanse our hearts, to waken 
and excite devotion, to chasten and clear the spiritual affections towards God, 
and to humble our natural pride. These are its first and obvious uses. <pb n="70" id="iii.iv-Page_70" />It also helps to form in us a pure and unselfish 
sympathy with the suffering members of Christ, 
in their patience and necessities, in their faintness 
and heavy toil, in the languor of sickness and feebleness of age. It is good for us to see our tables 
spread like a poor man’s board; for many go 
from their birth to their grave and never know 
the taste of hunger. There are secrets of suffering into which not only the rich and soft, but 
even the charitable and pitiful, can never enter, 
except by self-denials, of which fasting is an example and a pledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">3. And this leads us to the last point. It 
may be safely said, that without fasting and the 
habits implied in it, we shall hardly attain to any 
high degrees of the spiritual life. I would not be 
understood to say, that there are not to be found 
some who never fast, and are yet purer and more 
penitent than some who do: that is very certain. 
Some who fast seem not at all the better: rather, 
as has been said, they seem to grow less gentle, 
less self-mistrusting, less charitable,—more high-toned in their professions, projects, and censures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">Again: some who have never been taught to 
look upon fasting as a duty have gone through life 
without using it as a part of their personal religion, yet are nevertheless truly pious, gentle, and 
devout. But the question is rather to be stated <pb n="71" id="iii.iv-Page_71" />thus: seeing what they are without this scriptural practice, what would they have been if they 
had been early taught to use it? Surely we may 
believe they would, in all parts of a holy life, have 
outstripped their present selves. If they have 
come to be what they are without following this 
precept of our Lord’s example, what might they 
not have attained by a fuller imitation of His life! 
For it is not to be denied, that there are, even 
among persons of a devout life, two very distinct 
classes. There is one which consists of people 
who are truly conscientious, faithful to the light 
that is in them, charitable, blameless, diligent in 
the usual means of grace, and visibly advanced in 
the practice and principle of a religious obedience. 
Yet there is something wanting. Their alms are 
given without the grace of charity: their consolations are not soothing. There is a want of sympathy, tenderness, meekness, reverence, submission 
of will, self-renouncement: sometimes there is a 
tone which is even selfish, imperious, heartless, or 
worldly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">The other class are perceptibly distinct; and 
their difference may be said to lie in the depth 
and vividness of their charity and compassion. 
They inspire no fear, except that which attends 
on great purity of life; they attract and win to 
themselves the love of others, especially of the <pb n="72" id="iii.iv-Page_72" />poor, the timid, the suffering, and even of children. There is about them something which is 
rather to be felt than defined. We feel ourselves 
to be in the presence of a superior, and yet of one 
who has nothing fearful or exciting, nothing that 
rudely abashes or repels us. We feel to be sensibly drawn to them, and to be thoroughly persuaded of their goodness and gentleness of heart. 
Though we know that our least faults will in their 
eyes seem greater than much graver faults in the 
eyes of others, yet we have less fear of making 
them known, because we feel sure of their tenderness and kind interpretation. Such they are in 
their aspect towards us. What is their devotion, 
as it is seen by God alone, we can only conjecture 
from the purity and intensity of all their spiritual 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">Now such characters as this certainly seem 
almost to differ in kind, rather than in degree, 
from the others. They have another pattern of 
devotion before them, and are under another discipline. Their self-control is perceptibly of a finer 
sort; the subjugation of their passions is evidently 
on a more perfect rule; and their devotion has a 
vividness and depth which the others do not possess. Now this seems to be the cast of character 
which is seldom, if ever, formed without an habitual exercise of secret humiliation. All that we <pb n="73" id="iii.iv-Page_73" />perceive of sympathy and gentleness is the result 
of contrition and self-chastisement before God. 
And this is wrought in them by a system of self-discipline, into which fasting seldom, if ever, fails 
to enter. Without this, and the kindred habits 
allied to it, there can be but little of that recollection of heart out of which comes a keener 
perception of the spirituality of the law of God, 
of the malign character of sin, or of the habitual consciousness of our own infinite unworthiness in the sight of Heaven. All these, which are 
the first principles of repentance and purification, 
are but faintly, if at all, apprehended by any but 
those who use in secret a discipline of self-chastisement; and all attempts at such discipline will be 
found, sooner or later, to be most imperfect, and 
indeed all but in vain, unless they are ordered on 
the rule which is here given by the example of our 
blessed Lord. Fasting and prayer are so related, 
that in their spirit, quality, and effect, they will 
rise or fall together; and fasting is so related to 
the spiritual cross of Christ, that we may believe 
it to possess virtues greater and more penetrating 
than we may ever know in this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p40">Lastly, as to the particular rules by which this 
duty is to be limited and directed, I cannot at 
tempt to say any thing; partly because it is hardly 
possible to be particular without provoking objections <pb n="74" id="iii.iv-Page_74" />to the principle from those to whom the instances will not apply; and partly because, in such 
questions of personal religion, they who are not 
able to guide themselves ought to have recourse 
to their spiritual pastor. It is but to keep up a 
delusion, too prevalent already, to attempt to do by 
public preaching what can only be efficiently done, 
in particular cases, by private counsel and advice. 
I will therefore only venture on two suggestions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p41">One is, whatsoever be your practice, let it be 
without ostentation. “Thou, when thou fastest, 
anoint thy head and wash thy face, that thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father 
which is in secret.” There are few that can stand 
being noticed, without suffering in the purity of 
their intention. Howsoever well they may have 
begun, secondary motives insinuate themselves with 
a strange subtilty. The comments of others, either 
by way of opposition, or, much more dangerously, 
of approval, seldom fail to produce an unhealthy 
self-consciousness which mars all, and then “verily 
we have our reward.” Moreover, there is no reason 
why we should not carry our secret discipline with 
us into all paths and conditions of life. We may 
fast in the midst of the world, in its business and 
distractions, even when compelled to be present in 
the midst of its feastings. Let it be a matter between ourselves and God.</p>

<pb n="75" id="iii.iv-Page_75" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p42">The other suggestion is, that we do not venture on any 
over-rigid practice at first. Excessive beginnings often end in miserable 
relaxations at last. Hardly any thing so much deteriorates the character as retracting good resolutions, or falling 
away from high professions. Little acts are great 
tests of self-control, steadiness, perseverance. Let 
us be content with these, and turn it to our humiliation that we are neither worthy nor able to undertake greater things. Higher rules of devotion 
are for those that are stronger than we. Let us 
ever bear in mind that all such practices are no 
more than means to an end. Let us never rest 
till that end is attained. And let us ever bear in 
mind that, fast and afflict ourselves as we may, 
there is only one “fountain opened for sin and 
for uncleanness,” only one foundation, one sacrifice, one atonement for sin, which is the cross and 
blood-shedding of our Lord Jesus Christ.</p>


<pb n="76" id="iii.iv-Page_76" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon V. The Nature and Limits of Temptation." prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt. 4:1" id="iii.v-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1" />
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.2">SERMON V.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.v-p0.3">THE NATURE AND LIMITS OF TEMPTATION.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.v-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:1" id="iii.v-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1">ST. MATTHEW iv. 1</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.v-p1">“Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to 
be tempted of the devil.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.v-p2">THIS deeply mysterious passage of our Lord’s humiliation can never be understood by us more than 
in part. It is full of truths only partially revealed; 
and, from our inability to comprehend them, we 
must refrain from offering too boldly to interpret 
the nature of His temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">Certain great truths, however, we may learn 
from what is here written. That same Spirit with 
Whom the Son of God was one from everlasting, 
and by Whom also He was anointed at His baptism, 
was here His guide to the place of His spiritual 
conflict with the Evil One. When it is said, He 
was led of the Spirit, it is to be understood in the 
same sense as when it is said, He was anointed, <pb n="77" id="iii.v-Page_77" />tempted, and the like—the man Jesus Christ being 
susceptible of all these, by reason of His true and 
proper humanity. That same Spirit by which He 
was anointed to preach the gospel to the poor,<note n="39" id="iii.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4"><scripRef id="iii.v-p4.1" passage="Isaiah lxi. 1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Isaiah lxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> was 
also His guide in all that it behoved the Messiah 
to do and to suffer for the sin of the world. St. 
Paul tells us that it was “through the Eternal 
Spirit”<note n="40" id="iii.v-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5"><scripRef id="iii.v-p5.1" passage="Heb. ix. 14" parsed="|Heb|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.14">Heb. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that He offered Himself to God; and that 
He was “declared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the 
resurrection from the dead:”<note n="41" id="iii.v-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6"><scripRef id="iii.v-p6.1" passage="Rom. i. 4" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say, by the Divine Nature in which the 
Son and the Spirit are one and indivisible. Thus, through the Spirit He was led 
up of His own free will to be tempted of the devil. It was the onset of the 
warfare which was to end in the destruction of “him that hath the power of 
death.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">There is an evident relation, partly of coincidence and partly of contrast, between the temptation of the first Adam in the garden, and of the 
second Adam in the wilderness. The first Adam 
was tempted through the senses, and by the allurements of self-exaltation, and covetousness of gifts 
which he did not possess. So with Christ: He was 
tempted to satisfy His hunger by a miracle; to 
display His divine nature, by suspending the laws 
which govern our state, to which He had made <pb n="78" id="iii.v-Page_78" />Himself subject, and to forsake His Father for 
the offer of earthly greatness. In the two first 
temptations it does not at once appear in what 
the sin to which He was tempted consists. It may 
be that Satan sought for proof that He was the 
very Christ, and that he hoped either to destroy 
or to draw Him from God. His temptations were 
therefore put in a tone of incredulity and provocation, like that of the rulers who derided Him 
upon the cross, saying, “He saved others; Himself 
He cannot save: let Him save Himself, if He be 
the Christ, the chosen of God:” and the malefactor 
also who “railed on Him, saying, If Thou be 
the Christ, save Thyself and us.”<note n="42" id="iii.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">St. <scripRef id="iii.v-p8.1" passage="Luke xxiii. 35" parsed="|Luke|23|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.35">Luke xxiii. 35</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:39" id="iii.v-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|23|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.39">39</scripRef>.</p></note> These words 
express a great depth of contumely, mixed with 
incredulity and fear. It would appear that Satan 
half knew and half feared lest He were the Christ, 
and so shaped the temptations as to goad Him, as 
he thought, into a manifestation of Himself, and 
in ways that would destroy the pure integrity of 
His obedience to God. The temptation lay not so 
much in the particular form, as in the moral character and effect of the act. So it was in the first 
temptation of man: the act was in itself, it may 
be, indifferent; the spring of it was disobedience, 
and the end was death. In this instance it would 
have been a renouncing of subjection to His Father, <pb n="79" id="iii.v-Page_79" />and a defeat of the ends for which He had become 
incarnate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">Now, this temptation in the wilderness was a 
part of the humiliation of the Son of God. As He 
took our nature with all its infirmities, it was needful that He should make full trial of our state. As 
He prayed, wept, and hungered, so also He was 
tempted. It belonged to the truth of our nature, 
and to the realities of our state in this world of sin, 
that He should suffer as we suffer. And this is 
specially mentioned by St. Paul, who encourages us 
by saying that He “was in all points tempted like 
as we are.”<note n="43" id="iii.v-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10"><scripRef id="iii.v-p10.1" passage="Heb. iv. 15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> It was needful that He should learn 
by experience the full misery and hatefulness of 
sin, and the weakness and susceptibility of our nature: for this even the Omniscient, because of the 
perfection of His own nature, learned “by the 
things which He suffered.” What humiliation can 
be greater than that He “who cannot be tempted 
with evil,” should be solicited by the horrible and 
hateful suggestions of mistrustful, presumptuous, 
self-exalting thoughts, and that with the taunts and 
allurements of the devil? What is more afflicting 
to holy minds than the haunting suggestions or 
visions of evil? And yet surely no such trial was 
ever so afflicting to any other as to the Holy One 
of God. The absolute holiness of the Godhead <pb n="80" id="iii.v-Page_80" />was then brought into contact with sin, as the 
divine immortality was brought into the neighbourhood of death upon the cross. It is impossible for 
us to measure the intense humiliation and spiritual 
anguish of such a familiarity with the Wicked One. 
None but God, in whose sight the heavens are not 
clean, can know the hatefulness of sin as it was 
manifested to Christ, or the depth of sorrow and 
abhorrence which was excited in the soul of Him 
who was without sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">Again: this temptation, it may be, was as necessary to our redemption as the Passion upon the 
cross. It was parallel to the temptation of Adam 
in Eden in this point, that as he by falling subjected us to sin and death, so 
Christ by overcoming has delivered us from the same. The first Adam was our head 
unto condemnation; the Second is our Head unto everlasting life. Now it is to be 
observed, that our Lord was tempted as a man, and as a man He overcame. He did 
not put forth divine powers of miracle, nor support Himself by divine 
interpositions. He might, indeed, have let loose twelve legions of angels 
against the tempter; but how then should He have been the example and pledge of 
mastery to us that are tempted? His victory over the devil was gained by the preparations of prayer and fasting, and by the power 
of patience and stedfast obedience to God. The <pb n="81" id="iii.v-Page_81" />same shield, and the same weapons of offence, 
we also possess. His mastery was gained, as His 
temptation was endured, strictly within the conditions of our humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">That this conflict was complete is evident from 
the fact, that though St. Luke says Satan “departed from Him <i>for a season</i>” we no where read 
that our blessed Lord was ever again solicited by 
his allurements. He was buffeted and blasphemed 
by the malignity of the devil; contradicted and 
pursued by the hatred of men; all the powers of 
darkness were in activity against Him; yet we no 
where find that He was again tempted to with 
draw His obedience from His Father in heaven. 
Even in the last night of agony in the garden, 
in the midst of exhaustion, fear, and anguish, 
when the tempter might have seemed to have 
found a season of peculiar weakness, he did not 
appear: his work lay elsewhere; he was busied in 
another direction. He had compassed the death of 
Him whom he could not overcome; he had “entered into the heart of Judas;” he was counter 
working, as it might seem, to destroy One whom 
he could not defile. Now this perfect overthrow of 
Satan, by a person in our nature, is a mystery out 
of which our masteries over temptation are derived, 
as our falls are derived out of the first transgression. Christ has overcome for us; and by virtue <pb n="82" id="iii.v-Page_82" />of our union with Him, He daily overcomes Satan 
in and through our regenerate nature, and therein 
perpetually repeats and carries out His first mastery in the wilderness. It was this great warfare 
and victory that St. John saw in vision. “There 
was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought 
against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his 
angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place 
found any more in heaven. And the great dragon 
was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, 
and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he 
was cast out into the earth, and his angels were 
cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice 
saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and 
strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the 
power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our 
God day and night. And they overcame him by 
the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their 
testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the 
death.”<note n="44" id="iii.v-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13"><scripRef id="iii.v-p13.1" passage="Rev. xii. 7-11" parsed="|Rev|12|7|12|11" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.7-Rev.12.11">Rev. xii. 7-11</scripRef>.</p></note> Apostles, prophets, martyrs, and saints, 
all the members of His mystical body, became partakers of His mastery over the 
kingdom of darkness, and over the devil, the prince of this world. So, through 
persecution, and distress, and torment, in the provinces and cities of the 
world, in market places and theatres, in the wilderness and in solitude, <pb n="83" id="iii.v-Page_83" />they overcame the strength and the subtilty 
of the tempter; and in weakness confounded his 
power whom all the world worshipped.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">This temptation of our Lord Jesus Christ lays 
open to us the reality and nature of our own. It 
lifts the veil which is upon our eyes, the unconsciousness which is upon our hearts, and shews us 
what is really going on at all times in the spiritual 
world around us; by what we are beset, and what 
are the mysterious powers which are exerting themselves upon us. Much that we never suspect to be 
more than the effect of chance, or hazard, or the 
motion of our own minds, or the caprice of fancy, 
may be the agency of this same awful being who 
tempted both the first Adam and the Second. 
There is something very fearful in the thought 
that Satan, whom we so slight or forget, is an 
angel—a spiritual being of the highest order—endowed therefore with energies and gifts of a 
superhuman power; with intelligence as great as 
his malice; lofty, majestic, and terrible even in his fall. Next to the holy 
angels, what being can it be more fearful to have opposed to us, and that with 
intense and vigilant enmity, and at all times hovering invisibly about us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">From what we read, then, of the temptation of Christ we may 
learn:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">1. First, that it is no sin to be tempted; nor <pb n="84" id="iii.v-Page_84" />is 
our being tempted any proof of our being sinful. This is a most consolatory 
thought; for among the afflictions of life few are so bitter and perpetual as 
temptation. Sorrows, pains, disappointments, crosses, oppositions, which come 
upon us from with out, are not to be compared in suffering to the in ward 
distress of being tempted to evil deeds, words, desires, and thoughts. The 
subtilty and insinuation of evil is so great that it gains an entrance before we 
are aware of it: sometimes it seems to glance off by a sort of reflection from 
things the most opposite in their nature; sometimes to be taken into our minds 
unperceived in the midst of indifferent thoughts, and then suddenly to unfold 
itself. Every one who is seeking for Christian perfection must have found how 
thoughts of resentment, pride, self-complacency, repining, and others unholier 
still, sometimes seem to shoot off from the holiest acts and contemplations, and 
again to spring up out of subjects of the greatest purity and humiliation; 
sometimes also in times of deep sorrow and depression, when our minds are most 
remote from any conscious indulgence of their own evil. This, and much more 
which is implied by this, will be recognised by all who are seeking after 
holiness; and it is this that causes the bitterest and most sickening distress 
of mind. Sometimes it makes us doubt of our whole religious life—<pb n="85" id="iii.v-Page_85" />almost of our regeneration. Am I not even yet in 
the flesh, “in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond 
of iniquity?” can I dare to pray? is not even prayer 
a mere profession? how can I approach God with a 
soul haunted and darkened by such a presence of 
evil? It is, indeed, well to be suspicious and self-accusing; for there can be no doubt but that most 
of our mental temptations find their opportunity in 
actual faults, past or present, or in that original 
taint of sin which is still in us: that is to say, in 
those parts of our nature which are the effects of 
the fall of man, and of our own personal disobedience. But the susceptibility of temptation 
belongs to us, not as fallen beings, but as men. 
Perfect beings may be tempted, as the angels: and 
sinless, as Adam in the garden, Christ in the 
wilderness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">So long as we are in this state of probation, and 
in this world of conflict between sin and holiness, 
it must be so. Even though we were made sinless 
at this very hour, still the power and subtilty of 
evil by which we are surrounded would not cease to 
approach us, and to force itself upon our perception 
and our hatred. Thus much we may learn for our 
comfort: though we should convert it into a snare, 
if we were to solve the fact of our daily consciousness of evil thoughts and inclinations by this truth 
alone. It is too true that, for the most part, we are <pb n="86" id="iii.v-Page_86" />tempted because we have aggravated and inflamed 
our original sinfulness. We by disobedience have 
given to it a vividness and appetite which by nature 
it did not possess. Old thoughts, wishes, associations, practices, are the source of most of our inward 
defilements. To our natural susceptibility and our 
original corruption we have added an immeasurable 
range of inclinations to things forbidden; and on 
these Satan fastens. However, we may take this 
comfort: after we have assured ourselves by strict 
self-examination that the temptation by which we 
are distressed is not the result of any act of our 
own will, we may rest in peace, thanking God for 
the pain it inflicts upon us, praying Him to make 
that pain, if He sees fit, sharper and deeper, that 
it may issue in an intense hatred of evil, in a more 
vivid consciousness of our own misery, in lower humiliation, and greater purity of heart. Any suffering is to be welcomed which teaches us sorrow and 
hatred for sin. In this way temptations are turned 
by the Holy Spirit against themselves. That which 
in its first intention would be the defilement, if 
not the death, of the soul, turns to chastisement, 
mortification, and cleansing. It wakens and quickens all the powers of the soul; fear, self-restraint, 
watchfulness, caution, sensitive shrinking from the 
least appearance of evil, strong and persevering 
efforts to deaden and destroy so much as the <pb n="87" id="iii.v-Page_87" />very liability to be affected by temptations. So it 
was with the Corinthians to whom St. Paul said: “Behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed 
after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in 
you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all 
things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in 
this matter.”<note n="45" id="iii.v-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18"><scripRef passage="2Cor 7:11" id="iii.v-p18.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.11">2 Cor. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> The very sorrow and distress are 
our safeguard. We should be in danger if we did 
not feel them; and we are safer as we feel them 
more acutely, and use them for our humiliation and 
spiritual cleansing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">2. Another truth following on the last is, that 
nothing can convert a temptation into a sin but 
the consent of our own will. This one principle, 
clearly seen, is a key to nine-tenths of all questions 
of conscience on this subject. The worst of temptations, so long as they are without our will, are no 
part of us: by consent they become adopted and 
incorporated with our spiritual nature—thoughts 
become wishes, and wishes intents. Consent is 
the act of the whole inward man. So long as we 
refuse to yield, it matters little what temptations 
beset us; they may distress and darken, and even 
for a time seem to defile our hearts: but they 
cannot overcome us. The thought of satisfying <pb n="88" id="iii.v-Page_88" />His natural hunger, of vindicating His divine Sonship by miracles, the visions of this false world, the 
kingdoms of the earth and the glory of them, were 
cast like shadows on the clear brightness of our 
Lord’s spirit; but they won no assent, left no 
traces, no deposit of doubt, desire, or inclination. 
They were simply hateful, and were cast forth with 
an intense rejection; and that because they encountered a holy will, which is of divine strength 
even in man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">In measure it is so in every saint; it may 
be so with us. As the will is strengthened with 
energy, and upheld by the presence of Christ 
dwelling in the heart of the pure and lowly; so the 
temptations of the world, the flesh, and the devil, 
are expelled from us, and lose all share in our personal existence. This explains the various degrees 
of power that temptations have over various men. 
Some seem never mastered by them, some seldom, 
some often, and some always. Of the first we have 
spoken enough. The others will be found in two 
classes: they are either those who, without positive 
habits of sin, are also without positive habits of 
holiness; or those whose habits are positively unholy. When I say, those who, without positive 
habits of sin, are also without positive habits of 
holiness, I mean, such persons as are pure in their 
lives, benevolent, upright, and amiable, but not <pb n="89" id="iii.v-Page_89" />devout towards God. This in itself is of course, 
in one sense, sin, because it is a coming “short of 
the glory” and acceptance of God. I am using sin 
in its popular sense, of wilful acts of evil. Now 
such people are open to the full incursions of the 
tempter in the whole extent of that natural sinfulness which is in them. This gives them a predisposition on which he acts with daily success. They 
are open and unguarded, and the will that is in 
them is weak and undisciplined; it has no expulsive power in it, by which evil is cleared from a 
heart that is sanctified by a life of holiness. We 
see such people become inconsistent, vain, ostentatious, worldly, and then designing, farsighted for 
their own interests, selfish, unscrupulous, false to 
their friends, their principles, their professions. 
We are surprised by unexpected acts out of keeping with what we believe them to be, and lines of 
practice in direct opposition to plain and evident 
duty. The key of all this is, that they have secretly yielded their will to some temptation, and 
converted it into their own sin; and that sin is their 
master. We sometimes see such people deteriorating with a frightful intensity and speed; so much 
so as to make us remember how awfully the emptiness and preparedness of an undevout 
heart is described by our Lord. The unclean spirit “saith, I will return into my 
house from whence I came out; <pb n="90" id="iii.v-Page_90" />and when he is come, he findeth it swept and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with him seven 
other spirits more wicked than himself, and they 
enter in and dwell there.”<note n="46" id="iii.v-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">St. <scripRef id="iii.v-p21.1" passage="Matt. xii. 44" parsed="|Matt|12|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.44">Matt. xii. 44</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 12:45" id="iii.v-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|12|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.45">45</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">The case is, of course, much more obviously 
true of those who live lives of positive unholiness. 
Every sin that a man commits is an invitation to 
the tempter to tempt him thenceforward to that 
particular sin. So that every man of a profligate life is the subject of a manifold temptation, 
which is perpetually multiplying itself. First he 
is tempted of his own heart, then by Satan, then 
by consent he tempts Satan to tempt him again in 
the same forms, circumstances, and details; for by 
consent he has made that his master-sin. And 
thenceforward it becomes, as we say, a ruling sin, 
which is so seldom broken off that St. Peter says 
of certain, that they have “eyes full of adultery, 
and that cannot cease from sin.”<note n="47" id="iii.v-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23"><scripRef passage="2Peter 2:14" id="iii.v-p23.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.14">2 St. Peter ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> They have an 
active commerce with the tempter, a mingling of 
will and desire with him; and the inflammation 
and power of evil affections become a bondage 
through which it becomes at last morally impossible 
to break. And how does this differ from a possession of the devil? Is it not a possession in all the 
reality of fact and truth? How did Satan enter 
into the heart of Judas with any fuller or more <pb n="91" id="iii.v-Page_91" />personal presence than this? How can we other 
wise explain the settled, deliberate career of sin 
in which some men live—the perfect impenetrableness of heart and conscience with which they 
hold out against all warnings, fears, and chastisements; as, for instance, in sensuality, falsehood, or pride?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">This, then, is the sum of the matter: temptations are no sins so long as we keep our will pure 
from all consent to them; when we consent, they 
become sins, are infused into our spiritual nature, 
and are the first admissions of that which in the 
end may be no less than a possession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">3. And this leads to one point more—I mean, to the nature and 
limits of the power of temptation. First, it is plain that Satan has no power 
over the will of man except through itself. It must be won by self-betrayal, or 
not at all. This is absolutely certain, and lies at the root of the distinction 
between obedience and disobedience, holiness and sin. Next, it would appear that 
he can have no direct power over the affections. He must approach them, as they 
lie round the will, through the eye and the ear, the touch or the imagination. 
Through the senses, the avenues of temptation are ready and direct; and all the 
world around us ministers to danger. Therefore our Lord was so searching in His 
commands to pluck out the offending <pb n="92" id="iii.v-Page_92" />eye, and to cut off the offending hand. 
The first visible objects which Satan used to tempt 
withal were pure creatures of God, the fruit of 
the tree which God had blessed. So subtil is 
evil. But since he gained an entrance into the creation of God, he has, through the will and works 
of wicked men, framed for himself a world of his 
own, full of the visible forms and suggestions of 
pride, lust, impurity, covetousness. What else are 
idolatries, oracles, licentious ceremonies, lying 
books, unholy sights, pomps, and wars; or, again, 
false casuistry, sceptical and defiling literature, 
luxurious arts, worldly grandeur, and the like? 
And these things find their way into all eyes and 
ears, and are quickened by the craft and activity of 
men already corrupt. This world of evil hangs 
upon us round about, and through it he insinuates 
the quality of evil into the affections, and by them 
sways and possesses the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">And again: we cannot doubt that he has still 
more concealed ways of addressing himself to us. 
He is a spirit, and we are of a spiritual nature. 
It is impossible to limit or define the action of 
intellect on intellect, and imagination on imagination. There are some temptations so peculiar, so 
sudden, so abrupt in their onset, so contrary to 
our natural and habitual bias, so disturbing and 
vehement in their first entrance on the mind, that <pb n="93" id="iii.v-Page_93" />we can hardly doubt that the tempter has a direct 
avenue to the intellectual and imaginative powers 
of our nature: for instance, religious delusions, in 
which he appears as an angel of light to the perverted mind. There is, by the common consent of 
man, such a thing as the direct instigation of the 
devil, which, though its means of working may be 
generally through the senses, we cannot doubt is 
also a work of direct and disembodied evil. Such, 
for instance, as the unaccountable desire to commit 
great and eccentric crimes; sudden impulses to do 
things most feared and hated, concurring with an 
opportunity unperceived till the impulse detected it. 
Now though these are extreme cases, and such as 
we are not commonly exposed to, they lay open a 
law, so to speak, of temptation which has place in 
our common life. I mean, the direct power and 
agency of Satan on the imagination. It is not 
necessary now to go further, or to inquire whether 
the images of the mind of which he serves himself 
are gathered from the ideas of previous experience, 
or suggested, new and unknown, from without. 
All that we are concerned with now is, to shew 
that he has no hold over the will, nor power over 
the affections, except through the images of the 
senses and of the mind. And this is a most consolatory and a most practical truth. It shews us 
our perfect safety so long as the Spirit of Christ <pb n="94" id="iii.v-Page_94" />dwells in our hearts: and it teaches us where to 
watch against the approaches of the tempter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">Let us pray, then, that our eyes, ears, and all 
senses be mortified; that the cross be upon them 
all; that no images of pomp, vanity, or lust may 
pass through them into the affections of our hearts; 
that no visions of sins past, nor remembrance of 
any thing that can kindle pride, anger, resentment, 
or any unholy passion, may haunt us; that our will may be dwelt in by the will 
of our sinless Lord, who for us overcame in the wilderness, and, if we be pure 
and true, will “bruise Satan under our feet shortly.”</p>


<pb n="95" id="iii.v-Page_95" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon VI. Worldly Cares." prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt 4:3" id="iii.vi-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3" />
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.2">  SERMON VI.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.vi-p0.3">WORLDLY CARES.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.vi-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:3" id="iii.vi-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3">ST. MATTHEW iv. 3</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.vi-p1">“When the tempter came to Him, he said, If Thou be the Son of 
God, command that these stones be made bread.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.vi-p2">WHEN our Lord had fulfilled the forty days of His 
miraculous fast, “He was afterward an hungered.” 
He felt at that moment, more than all the sensations of languor and exhaustion to which long abstinence from food commonly brings our nature. 
It was a time of peculiar weakness, when, if ever, 
the tempter might hope to have advantage of this 
mysterious Person. When he came to Him, therefore, he took up the words which fell from heaven 
at His baptism. He said, “If Thou be the Son of 
God, command that these stones be made bread.” 
It seems to have been partly for the sake of finding 
out what He truly was, and partly to prepare the 
way for other and worse suggestions. We cannot <pb n="96" id="iii.vi-Page_96" />say how far Satan knew with Whom he had to 
do. Probably he could only gather His real nature by the manifestations which were revealed in 
this world. The tempter had, we may believe, no 
knowledge derived from his own intelligence who 
this mysterious servant of God might be. He was 
no longer privy to the secrets of Heaven; and no 
revelations in the unseen world had made him a 
partaker in those “things which the angels desire 
to look into.” His knowledge, it seems, was to 
be gathered from tokens and intimations given 
to mankind; as, the vision and song of the heavenly host at His birth, and the descent of the 
Holy Ghost, with the Father’s voice at Jordan. 
And here he came to put all this to the test, and 
to elicit something more. He came seeking a 
sign; and that sign, first of all, was a miracle, to be 
wrought by Christ upon the stones of the wilderness, to stay His hunger. But He who had 
compassion on the faintness of the multitude would not 
regard Himself. They had been with Him only 
three days, and He had fasted forty; but He 
would not outrun His Father’s time, or change His 
Father’s way. He knew, it would seem, that in 
the end of His temptation, when He had borne it 
all, and accomplished the mysterious conflict, there 
should come ministering angels to His succour. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">But my object is not so much to enter upon the <pb n="97" id="iii.vi-Page_97" />detail of this temptation, and to explain its 
circumstances, as to use it for our own instruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">It may be taken as a sample of a class of temptations to which some of us are especially liable. In 
our Lord’s hunger we may see a type of the straits 
and necessities into which we sometimes fall in our 
worldly condition; and in the temptation of Satan 
an example of the unlawful and indirect ways in 
which men are tempted to escape from them. In 
one word, it may be taken as a sample of the temptations which beset those who have the part of 
Martha, who live in the world, charged with its 
temporal duties and cares, who have to provide for 
their own living, and for the support of others who 
belong to them. Our Lord’s conduct is an example of trust in the providential care of God, and 
of the duty of abstaining from all unsanctioned 
ways of providing for ourselves. We will go on 
to consider this subject somewhat more fully.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">1. And first of all, this shews us the sin of 
seeking our livelihood in any unlawful ways. This 
is a subject on which the consciences of men are 
sometimes strangely blind. The pressure of want, 
the encumbrances and difficulties of an embarrassed 
fortune, the needs of others that depend on them, 
are very strong and urgent reasons for great and 
laborious efforts to obtain a maintenance in the 
world. And these are often much increased in <pb n="98" id="iii.vi-Page_98" />the case of those who are, or have been, richer, 
whose birth lifts them above the lower kinds of 
employment and of temptation, and over whom the 
habits and expectations of society cast a powerful 
influence. What is more strongly felt and declared 
than that—“A man must live; I cannot afford to throw away any means of 
subsistence, or any office of emolument. If I could do so in my own person, I 
cannot for the sake of others. If I had nobody to think of but myself, I might 
withdraw from this, or abandon that, employment. Besides, the Bible tells us, ‘If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he 
hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel.’<note n="48" id="iii.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6"><scripRef passage="1Tim 5:8" id="iii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.8">1 Tim. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> It is not more a duty of 
reason than of religion.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">Let it be observed, I am not speaking of acts 
of direct robbery,—stealing, fraud, peculation, nor 
of the ruder or more naked forms of dishonesty 
by which needy men are often tempted to seek 
their living in unlawful ways; nor of gambling and 
living by chance, and the like:—all these are self-evidently wicked; but of a 
finer class of temptations. Sometimes men of a high-toned profession in life 
allow themselves to participate in trades, speculations, undertakings, which are 
perhaps connived at by those who execute the laws of the land, though they are 
forbidden by the laws themselves; <pb n="99" id="iii.vi-Page_99" />or they consciously suffer profits to be made over to 
them which they know are not their due. They 
let others make mistakes against themselves with 
out setting them right; they leave them under 
false impressions of the value of things which pass 
between them by way of sale; they let mistaken 
notions, arising from their own words, remain uncorrected; or by acts they imply, in matters of 
business, what they would not say. They are willing to be parties, if it so happen, to unequal bar 
gains; or they are not considerate of the quality of 
those they treat with, or of their ability to protect 
themselves; or they conceal knowledge which would 
change the whole intention of those they deal with, 
while they themselves act upon it. Many of these 
things have no distinct names. They are practised—I will not say, permitted—in commerce and 
trade by a sort of lax interpretation of duty; and 
though not pronounced to be fair, are nevertheless 
treated as if they were the necessary fortunes of 
offensive and defensive warfare, which the buyers 
and sellers, and merchants, and money-changers, 
and traffickers of this world are compelled to carry 
on and to submit to. The market, and the exchange, and the receipt of custom, are perilous 
places, having an atmosphere of their own; and in 
it things are strangely refracted: precepts and obligations are often seen edgeways, or sideways, or <pb n="100" id="iii.vi-Page_100" />inverted altogether. Or, again, the finer forms 
of integrity are dimly seen, and treated as visionary, unpractical, inapplicable to the affairs of the 
world; and a peculiar sort of character is formed, 
which is long-sighted, far-reaching, ready, sharp, 
dexterous, driving, successful. All things seem to 
turn in their direction; and they are prepared for 
every fluctuation, reaction, and change. Now it is 
very seldom that such men persevere in strict integrity. The temptations to make great gains by 
slight equivocations, and the manifold and complex 
nature of the transactions they are engaged in, 
give so many facilities for turning things unduly 
to their own advantage, that many fall.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">The same may be said, also, of those who obtain the means of life by compromises of opinion 
and of principle, by slight suppressions of conscience, and tampering with their own sincerity. 
All these are so many forms of commanding stones 
to be made bread. They are a withdrawal of trust 
in the providence of God, who never forsakes 
those who look simply to Him, and persevere in 
their own pure intention of heart, in spite of golden 
opportunities and alluring offers of gain. We read 
in the book of Proverbs, “He that maketh haste 
to be rich shall not be innocent.”<note n="49" id="iii.vi-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p9.1" passage="Prov. xxviii. 20" parsed="|Prov|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.20">Prov. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And why, but 
because a precipitate following of wealth makes <pb n="101" id="iii.vi-Page_101" />men bold, speculating, unscrupulous? They are 
not nice in their measures if there seems a chance 
of success. They follow up their points with an 
urgency that leaves them too little time to scrutinise the means: indeed, the means seem to force 
themselves upon their hands. Many a great for 
tune will bear little scrutiny or retrospect. It must 
be looked at only on the outside, and under the 
fair aspect of its present appearance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">But we may dismiss these examples, hoping 
that they, though too often seen, are not of very 
frequent occurrence, and go on to a more common 
temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">2. We may learn, then, further, the sin of seeking our living in any way which implies mistrust 
of God’s care for us. It is most certain that, in 
our lawful calling, we may be exposed to this temptation. We may be tempted not only to mistrust 
the providence of God, but also to endeavour to 
secure ourselves, by our own foresight and management, against the surprises of want and the changes 
of worldly fortune.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">And this we may do, for instance, by hoarding. Now here is an 
acknowledged difficulty. Holy Scripture says, “Go to the ant, thou sluggard, 
consider her ways, and be wise;”<note n="50" id="iii.vi-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p13.1" passage="Prov. vi. 6" parsed="|Prov|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.6">Prov. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> which seems to teach 
us that it is a duty to be both diligent and <pb n="102" id="iii.vi-Page_102" />foresighted: to lay 
up for dark days and wintry seasons. So, indeed, it is; and all the more as we 
have others to care for. Yet it is plain that this must have its limit. Holy 
Scripture, while it sends us for wisdom to the ant, forbids greediness, warns us 
against love of riches, condemns covetousness. We read: “They that will be rich 
fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which 
drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the root of all 
evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and 
pierced themselves through with many sorrows;”<note n="51" id="iii.vi-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14"><scripRef passage="1Tim 6:9,10" id="iii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|6|10" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9-1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> again: “No covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance 
in the kingdom of Christ and of God;”<note n="52" id="iii.vi-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p15.1" passage="Eph. v. 5" parsed="|Eph|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5">Eph. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and our 
Lord teaches the same in the awful parable of the 
rich man, who said, “I will pull down my barns, 
and build greater; and there will I bestow all my 
fruits and my goods. And I will say to my soul, 
Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; 
take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. But 
God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul 
shall be required of thee; then whose shall those 
things be, which thou hast provided?”<note n="53" id="iii.vi-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">St. <scripRef id="iii.vi-p16.1" passage="Luke xii. 18-20" parsed="|Luke|12|18|12|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.18-Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 18-20</scripRef>.</p></note> Now that 
which is condemned in these passages is a hoarding 
spirit, which is excited and kept alive by a desire <pb n="103" id="iii.vi-Page_103" />to secure ourselves against all contingencies of 
God’s providence; as if men should lay in stores, 
and provision a stronghold, against the invasions 
of God. This is the “trusting in uncertain riches, 
and not in the living God,”<note n="54" id="iii.vi-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17"><scripRef passage="1Tim 6:17" id="iii.vi-p17.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17">1 Tim. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> 
which St. Paul condemns. Men that leave all thought of God out of their 
calculation when they are making a for tune, inevitably shut out all thought of 
His future providence in their schemes for securing the for tune they have made. 
They begin in an unthankful, self- trusting way, and they end in relying upon 
their own prudence and worldly wisdom. This is a mere trying to make stones into 
bread. They are no safer from poverty than the poorest: no more secure from 
hunger, nakedness, destitution, than the man that cannot reckon pence against 
their thousands of gold and silver. Both rich and poor depend for the morrow 
equally upon God. It is not in the power of man to make himself more secure. He 
will have just so much as God wills, and he will hold it just so long. A frugal 
man who lives of what God gives him, and disposes wisely of the rest, 
distributing part to others, and laying up such a proportion as may remain, 
subject to such uses and demands as God may design he is safer far than the 
richest, whose yearly hoardings cannot be told: for a trust in <pb n="104" id="iii.vi-Page_104" />the Father of lights shall never be disappointed. 
It contains in it the virtues of the treasuries of 
heaven. Out of these there shall be ministered 
an abundant store, when the money-bags of the 
rich shall be unawares found empty. This, then, 
is an evident temptation. It is an unbelieving 
mistrust of God, and an over-confident trust in 
ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">Another particular form of the same temptation is, to withhold 
our alms from the poor and destitute, under a plea that we must be provident for 
ourselves. There is something shocking in the very statement. And yet it is to 
be feared that there are persons who refuse all applications for alms of all 
kinds, both for the bodies and for the souls of men, on the plea that they 
cannot afford it; that “charity begins at home,” and the like. They do so in the 
belief that what they save in this manner is laid up in store for their own 
future security, forgetting that they thereby rob God of His due; that they 
tempt Him in a high degree to strip them of the wealth they use so unworthily; 
that they provoke Him to send the moth, and the canker, and the rust, to eat 
away their stored treasures, and to leave them naked and poor. There are, I say, 
some people who systematically refuse all alms, especially those that are asked 
of them for spiritual mercy, for the spreading of Christ’s kingdom <pb n="105" id="iii.vi-Page_105" />by missions among the heathen, and for the 
ministry of repentance among our outcast and fallen 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">But we must not limit what has been said to 
those that absolutely refuse to give alms at all. 
There are others, making up indeed the greater 
part of society, who do give, but upon no rule of 
proportion to their wealth. They give in all forms 
of charity sums incalculably small compared with 
the outlay made upon themselves, their dwellings, 
families, tables, pursuits, refinements. They stint 
themselves in nothing so much as in almsgiving. 
When they make retrenchments, it is with their 
alms that they begin. It is here they first feel 
the pinch of poverty. Their charities are cut down 
first. What would they not give to the poor, or 
to the work of the Church, if only they had the 
means; if only their ability were as large as their 
compassion! And yet, perhaps, they never give an 
entertainment to their rich friends and neighbours 
at less cost than their whole year’s charity. They 
live up to their income in every thing else. It is in 
the fifth or tenth which they might give back to 
God, that they begin their provident economy, and 
lay up for themselves hereafter that which is due 
to Christ’s poor now. What ought to be the bread 
of the hungry, they turn into a stone: and so in 
the day of their own necessity they will find it.</p>

<pb n="106" id="iii.vi-Page_106" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">And to take one more instance: What is the 
anxious carefulness by which the majority of men 
are beset, but the same temptation? God has 
passed His word that they shall not lack; but 
they cannot wait His time, nor leave in His hands 
the way. They charge themselves with the two 
fold work both of their own labour and of His 
providence. And they leave nothing undone or 
untried to lift themselves above the danger of 
being poor. Early and late, by day and by night, 
waking and sleeping, their whole powers are centred in the one thought, dream, desire, and toil, to 
secure themselves from being poor. Now there is 
no fault to be found with industry. Rather it is 
to be commended; but it is the carefulness, the 
anxiety, the furrows on the brow, the foreboding 
in the heart, the undue magnitude, in their esteem, 
of the things of this world, the faint faith in God, 
and the habitual reliance on their own management—this is the thing to be lamented and reproved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">It seems as if the Divine providence had a 
peculiar chastisement for those that will not trust 
simply in Him. Wealth ill gotten soon perishes: 
goods heaped up by unrighteousness waste away: 
storehouses filled in forgetfulness of God are soon 
emptied: riches not sanctified by alms eat themselves through:—worldly carefulness is a 
spendthrift after all. “Thus saith the Lord of hosts, <pb n="107" id="iii.vi-Page_107" />Consider your ways. Ye have sown much, and 
“bring in little; ye eat, but ye have not enough; 
ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink; ye 
clothe you, but there is none warm; and he that 
earneth wages earneth wages to put it into a bag 
with holes. . . . Ye looked for much, and lo, it 
came to little; and when ye brought it home, I 
did blow upon it. . . . One came to an heap of 
twenty measures, there were but ten; . . one came 
to the pressfat for to draw out fifty vessels out of 
the press, there were but twenty.”<scripRef passage="Hag 1:5,6,9; 2:16" id="iii.vi-p21.1" parsed="|Hag|1|5|1|6;|Hag|1|9|0|0;|Hag|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.1.5-Hag.1.6 Bible:Hag.1.9 Bible:Hag.2.16">Haggai i. 5, 6, 9; and ii. 16.</scripRef> So certain 
it is, that they who attempt by worldly prudence 
and selfish forethought to secure to themselves the 
bread of this life, withdraw their faith from God, 
and forfeit His favour and benediction; and in this 
loss lose all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">Now this suggests to us what may be called 
two great laws of God’s providential kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">(1.) The first is, that all sustenance of life is as 
absolutely in His gift as life itself. Whatsoever He has created He still 
sustains “by the word of His power.” “In Him all things consist.” The power 
which conserves the state of the world and the teeming life which is in it is 
His. All creatures, animate and inanimate, are sustained by Him. All this we 
know; but, like all other great laws, it is too broad for us. We cannot, though 
weakness <pb n="108" id="iii.vi-Page_108" />of faith, bring it into the particulars of our daily 
life; especially as in our case it admits of being interwoven with the moral 
action and probation of mankind. There is hardly any thing that men so much 
affirm in theory, and so much contradict in practice. It is in the mouth of 
every miser, hoarder, and worldling; yet their whole life is a direct denial of 
it. When our Lord said, “Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or 
what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the 
life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for 
they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly 
Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?” and again: “Take no 
thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, what shall we drink? or, wherewithal 
shall we be clothed? (for after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your 
heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first 
the kingdom of God and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added 
unto you;”<note n="55" id="iii.vi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24"><scripRef passage="Mt 6:25,26,31-33" id="iii.vi-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|26;|Matt|6|31|6|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.26 Bible:Matt.6.31-Matt.6.33">St. Matthew vi. 25, 26, 31-33</scripRef>.</p></note> if 
our Lord, when He said this, had intended any 
conditions, restrictions, qualifications, to be put upon 
His meaning, He would, doubtless, have put them 
Himself. What He intends us, therefore, to under 
stand is, first, that we ought not to busy ourselves 
<pb n="109" id="iii.vi-Page_109" />and to bestow care and attention on the clothing 
and nourishing of the body; and next, that what 
ever is needful God will give us. It is clear, 
then, that we have no warrant from this to look 
for superfluous indulgences, for needless provisions 
to sustain an artificial state in life, or to keep up 
an appearance which is assumed by our own choice, 
and out of deference to the customs of men or the 
pomp of the world. But we have a most certain 
warrant to believe that we shall never want what 
is really necessary for us. In giving us the breath 
of life, He gave us a pledge of the sustenance required for it. And this extends beyond our own 
persons to all who depend on us, such as children, 
servants, and others whom the providence of God 
has committed to us. So long as it is His will that 
we should exist in this earthly life, we have a certain 
promise and pledge that He will, in ways known 
to Himself, provide for us all necessary things. 
There seem to be only two conditions of this promise: first, that we seek it from Him in the mea 
sure and proportion that befits us; and next, that 
we labour diligently in the calling He appoints for 
us. If we be peasants, we must not look for the 
fare of princes; nor if our lot be plain, must we 
expect or desire to live freely and be clad in soft 
clothing as they that are in kings’ palaces. And 
again: labour is the condition of man since the <pb n="110" id="iii.vi-Page_110" />fall. “Cursed is the ground for thy sake; in 
sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life;” “for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou 
return.”<note n="56" id="iii.vi-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p25.1" passage="Genesis iii. 19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Genesis iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And this most righteous penalty, like sin 
itself, has penetrated every state of life. It is not 
the tiller of the earth only, but the princes of this 
world likewise, who feel its power. The ground 
that was cursed is the whole sphere of man’s mortal life and labour; all his employments, business, 
studies, callings, undertakings, the whole range of 
his toil in his personal and social state. Care 
and weariness, disappointment and the sweat of his 
face, are the conditions of all the works of man, 
both in body and in mind, whether he be learned 
or unlearned, whether he be lord or serf, ruled 
or ruler, buyer or seller, merchant or craftsman, 
teacher or learner, bishop or doctor, pastor or 
penitent, husband or wife, master or servant. To 
labour and to be lowly, to eat his bread in weariness and by measure, is his portion; but in lowliness and in labour shall be his rest. God will 
provide. “His bread shall be given him, and his 
water shall be sure.” “I have been young, and 
now am old; and yet saw I never the righteous 
forsaken, nor his seed begging their bread.”<note n="57" id="iii.vi-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p26.1" passage="Psalm xxxvii. 25" parsed="|Ps|37|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.25">Psalm xxxvii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> To 
those, then, who faithfully do the work which God 
has appointed them, and keep within the sphere and <pb n="111" id="iii.vi-Page_111" />range where He has cast their lot, this great law 
of God’s kingdom is pledged and sure. They shall 
never want whatsoever is needful, safe, and expedient for their support, and for the maintenance 
of all that legitimately falls within the condition 
assigned to them by the will of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">(2.) The other great law I referred to is this, 
that the most truly expedient course is often one 
which is most inexpedient according to the measures of the world. What but this does the 
example of our Lord teach us, Who in His hunger 
refused to relieve His wants and faintness by the 
speaking of a word? How does the world oppress 
a man with its exhortations to “spare himself,” to 
take advantage of natural powers, to seize on opportunities, to reap the benefit of great offers, to 
shew himself to the world, to let himself be made 
popular, to get on in life, and to make himself a 
name, a house, or a fortune I And how does it 
lament, or expostulate, or reproach him, if he refuse to turn these stones into bread! “So long as 
thou doest well unto thyself, men will speak well 
of thee.”<note n="58" id="iii.vi-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p28.1" passage="Psalm xlix. 18" parsed="|Ps|49|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.18">Psalm xlix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> But if a man turn away from money, 
ease, comfort, or competency, and the like, he is 
straightway improvident, reckless, eccentric, or 
ostentatious, fanciful, or proud. Nothing the world 
resents more than scrupulousness in money-getting. <pb n="112" id="iii.vi-Page_112" />It is a very searching and wide-spread rebuke. 
One such man, by one such act, before he is 
aware, pricks the conscience of half the neighbourhood. The world cannot endure to be slighted, 
to be held cheap, to be valued at its own true 
price. Therefore, in self-defence, it keeps up a 
loud and plausible worship of expediency; and 
because what is right is always expedient, by a 
cunning sleight it sets forward what is expedient 
as the index of what is right. Now, nothing can 
be more contrary to this philosophy than to decline 
great stations, rich offers, large trusts, profitable 
employments; or again, to make costly offerings, 
to give great alms, to lay by little, to aim at extensive works. But what says Holy Writ, that 
true and only philosophy of human life? “There 
is that scattereth and yet increaseth; there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to 
poverty.”<note n="59" id="iii.vi-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p29.1" passage="Prov. xi. 24" parsed="|Prov|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.24">Prov. xi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> There are two kinds of lenders, two 
kinds of usury, two great debtors who take up 
the gold and silver of men—the world and God. 
The more men invest in the world, the more they 
lose; the more they lay up, the more they waste; 
the more they hoard, the more they squander. It “tendeth to poverty.” Great figures, vast credit, 
thousands by the year, and the man is none the 
richer; he is not wiser, better, happier, healthier, <pb n="113" id="iii.vi-Page_113" />safer from ruin, poverty, destitution. His great 
barks founder in a calm; or the mountain of his 
wealth is driven away in an hour, “as a rolling 
thing before the whirlwind.” Or, let all these 
prosper to the full; let all his rich cargoes come 
into the haven, and all his ventures turn in the 
mart to gold, he can neither eat nor drink, nor in 
any way enjoy, more than the poor man at his gate. “He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with 
silver; nor he that loveth abundance with increase: 
this is also vanity. When goods increase, they are 
increased that eat them: and what good is there 
to the owners thereof, saving the beholding of 
them with their eyes? The sleep of a labouring 
man is sweet, whether he eat little or much: but 
the abundance of the rich will not suffer him to 
sleep. There is a sore evil which I have seen under 
the sun, namely, riches kept for the owners there 
of to their hurt.”<note n="60" id="iii.vi-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p30.1" passage="Eccles. v. 10-13" parsed="|Eccl|5|10|5|13" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.10-Eccl.5.13">Eccles. v. 10-13</scripRef>.</p></note> The world is a false-hearted 
debtor, paying not only no usury on its loans, but 
restoring nothing again. All that it borrows, it 
consumes “upon its lusts;” and all that it gives to 
its creditors is tinsel, and noise, and flatteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">Not so with God. The only sure investment 
for our worldly goods is in works of mercy to the 
poor of Christ. “He that hath pity upon the 
poor, lendeth unto the Lord; and look, what he <pb n="114" id="iii.vi-Page_114" />layeth out, it shall be paid him again.” “Whosoever shall give to drink a cup of cold water in My 
name shall in no wise lose his reward.”<note n="61" id="iii.vi-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32">St. <scripRef id="iii.vi-p32.1" passage="Mark ix. 41" parsed="|Mark|9|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.41">Mark ix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> The 
whole history of the Church is witness. Who 
made such gains as they that sold all they had, 
and gave to the poor, that they might bear their 
cross in following the Lord? Who found houses 
and lands an hundredfold, but they that forsook 
all to follow Him? What was it that brought 
in the gold and silver, and lands and goods of 
the earth, without measure, to the use and service of the Church, but the first great venture 
of faith, the first full and confiding investment 
which they made in the beginning who “sold their 
possessions and goods, and parted them to all 
men, as every man had need;”<note n="62" id="iii.vi-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p33.1" passage="Acts ii. 45" parsed="|Acts|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.45">Acts ii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> or being “possessors of 
lands or houses, sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, 
and laid them down at the apostles’ feet; and distribution 
was made unto every man according as he had 
need?”<note n="63" id="iii.vi-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34"><scripRef id="iii.vi-p34.1" passage="Acts iv. 34" parsed="|Acts|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34">Acts iv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> It was the voluntary poverty of the first 
Christians that endowed the Church. We live 
of their usury, and on the profits of their investment. The land of Barnabas has borne the tithe 
of Christendom. I am not now speaking of the 
lasting returns which are laid up in heaven “in 
bags that wax not old;” I am speaking strictly 
<pb n="115" id="iii.vi-Page_115" />of this world. And it is most true to say, that 
they will find at last the best return of all their 
ventures who go counter to the false expediency 
of this scheming, calculating world, and lay out 
their incomes with a thankful and trustful heart 
for the service of God and the consolation of His 
poor. When the prophet came to Sarepta, he 
asked food, in a time of famine, of a lone widow, 
who had a son depending on her; both were ready 
to perish. In her barrel was a handful of meal, 
in her cruse a little oil. Yet the prophet said, “Make me a little cake <i>first</i>, and 
<i>after</i> that make 
for thee and for thy son.”<note n="64" id="iii.vi-p34.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35"><scripRef passage="1Ki 17:13" id="iii.vi-p35.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.13">1 Kings xvii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> What request could 
be more untimely, exacting, unreasonable? Was 
she not a widow, and her son an orphan, and both 
destitute? Must she not first care for her own 
child, especially in a time of famine? So the 
world would argue; and for its reward receive an 
empty barrel and a dry cruse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36">To conclude, then; let us ever bear in mind that the probation 
of many men lies, for the greatest part, in the matter of their temporal 
affairs; in the way in which they seek gain, and use the goods and possessions 
of the world. Their chief dangers arise from the largeness of their personal 
wants, and the scale they have pitched for their appearance in the sight of the 
world. When once men have committed <pb n="116" id="iii.vi-Page_116" />themselves too far in this 
point, it becomes every day more difficult to withdraw; and then they are put to 
all manner of expedients, shifts, and schemes, to maintain themselves in their 
position. This drives them into ambiguous lines of business, and into acts of an 
equivocal meaning; slight, it may be, at first, but by degrees enlarging into a 
wide surface of dangerous practice, and into concealed embarrassment. Money is 
the poison of thousands, whose character, in other respects, is high and 
admirable. It is strange over what minds money keeps its hold; and how near a 
man may go to moral greatness, and yet be crippled and stunted by this one 
passion. Money is his measure; and with all his gifts and enlarged views of 
mind, and his almost great points of character in other respects, money 
ascertains the real standard of his moral being. Beware, then, of money, and the 
desire for it, of carefulness and mistrust of God. Give alms of all that ye 
possess. Labour in your lot, be content with such things as ye have, and be 
careful for nothing. He who fasted in the wilderness, and for the five thousand 
made five loaves to be enough, is with you. He will feed you with the bread that 
came down from heaven, even that meat “which the Son of man shall give unto you; 
for Him hath God the Father sealed.”<note n="65" id="iii.vi-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37">St. <scripRef id="iii.vi-p37.1" passage="John vi. 27" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27">John vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="117" id="iii.vi-Page_117" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon VII. Spiritual Presumption." prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt. 4:5-7" id="iii.vii-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|5|4|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.5-Matt.4.7" />
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.2">SERMON VII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.vii-p0.3">SPIRITUAL PRESUMPTION.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.vii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:5-7" id="iii.vii-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|5|4|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.5-Matt.4.7">ST. MATTHEW iv. 5-7</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.vii-p1">“Then the devil taketh Him up into the holy city, and setteth 
Him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto Him, If 
Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down: for it is written, 
He shall give His angels charge concerning Thee: and in their hands they shall 
bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou dash Thy foot against a stone. Jesus said 
unto him, It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii-p2">THERE seems to be a manifold cunning in this invitation of the tempter. “He setteth Him upon 
the pinnacle of the temple,” from which no mere 
man could cast himself and live. He bade Him 
cast Himself down; scheming either to destroy 
the person of the Son of God, or to discover His 
character and power. And yet he so shaped his 
proposal as to insinuate an imagination of intense 
spiritual evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">The pretext suggested in this temptation by <pb n="118" id="iii.vii-Page_118" />the devil to our Lord was, that the Sonship of 
the true Messiah and the promises of God were 
a pledge to secure Him from all evil. “‘If Thou 
be the Son of God,’ He will take care of Thee: 
His angels shall bear Thee up.” From this we 
may gather what was the evil to which Satan 
tempted the Saviour of the world. It appears to 
suggest a presumptuous dependence on God in 
things where He has not promised to extend it: 
and a consequent presumption in running into 
dangers. And this, after all, will be found to 
resolve itself into a temptation to self-confidence. “If Thou be the Son of God:” this was the chief 
plea. ‘If Thou be, all must be safe to Thee. 
Ministering angels wait upon Thee. Nothing can 
work Thee harm.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">We may take this as a type of a very subtil 
and dangerous class of temptations; those, I mean, 
which beset persons of a truly religious life. When 
people have lived for many years in the daily practice of religion, and have been long free from habits 
of transgression, dangers of a new kind begin to 
surround them. Whatever is habitual has a tendency to become unconscious, and whatever is 
unconscious is liable to sudden or vehement surprises. 
The very freedom such people enjoy from ordinary 
temptations, the clearness of their daily path, makes 
them to feel like men dwelling in peace in a country <pb n="119" id="iii.vii-Page_119" />once infested with enemies, but now long ago 
cleared of them. When we are at peace, we do 
not bar and fortify our dwellings, as if we were in 
a country swept by warfare. We throw down our 
walls and strongholds. We dwell securely each 
man under his vine and under his fig-tree. So it is 
in religion. After a course of repentance, and the 
hard struggle of conversion to God, we find ourselves at large. After the “winds and the sea” are fallen, “there is a great calm.” It is a blessed 
state, full of quiet and refreshing; full of calm 
acquiescence in our lot, and of unexcited joy in 
the service of God, in self-denials and prayers, 
in frequenting the offices of the Church, and the 
holy sacraments. There grows every day a fuller 
persuasion that the point is turned; the great 
work over; our lot sealed; that God loves us, and 
has “brought us nigh unto” Himself; that we 
have passed from death unto life, and are His sons. 
And all this is most true: Blessed be God. But 
there are certain habits of mind which go with 
such a state; and to these habits certain peculiar 
temptations are incident.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">I. First, people who are really religious some 
times trust in God’s keeping, without considering 
the limits and conditions under which that keeping is promised to them. It is not promised 
absolutely, as if they should be safe anywhere, or <pb n="120" id="iii.vii-Page_120" />in any thing, go where they may, do what they 
will. Neither are they extravagant enough to 
think so. They know very clearly that they have 
no warrant to look for His keeping, if they should 
go out of the path of duty, or run themselves 
into temptation. All deliberate courting of the 
tempter they know does at once cancel God’s promise of protection; and yet the very clearness of 
this truth somehow deceives them. Because it is 
so clear, they feel confident that they can never act 
in defiance of it; and therefore that this or that 
particular line which they are entering upon is 
not in defiance of it. It is very certain, however, 
that people someway advanced in a religious life 
do exceed these conditions, and find it afterwards 
to their sorrow, when some great fall has broken 
their security, and filled them with a sudden confusion. It is all then, in a moment, clear and 
plain, as if a veil had suddenly fallen, and their 
eyes were opened to behold their shame.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">II. Again, the reason why they make these 
dangerous mistakes is, that, through habitual practice of the system of personal religion, which belongs 
to their lot in life, they sometimes become self-trusting; not expressly, perhaps, as if they did not 
know that God alone is their support, but virtually 
and by implication. For instance, we trust to our 
first impressions of what is right and wrong, safe or <pb n="121" id="iii.vii-Page_121" />dangerous, expedient or inexpedient. We believe 
our judgment to be as sound as our intentions; 
and that our religion is a second nature, of which 
the impulses and instincts have come to supersede 
forethought and deliberation; that they may be 
trusted without much scrutiny. We think ourselves out of the danger of such temptations as 
have long failed to overcome us: so that either 
they will not approach us, or that, if they do, we 
should certainly overcome them. A multitude of 
sins we feel that we are in no danger of being 
tempted to commit. They are so contrary to our 
whole life; to our formed habits; to our every 
thought; would do so great a violence to our in 
most nature; our time is so much spent in reproving and trying to correct the same in others, that 
we should be almost inclined to laugh if any one 
should warn us against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">Nevertheless, it does happen, and that not unfrequently, that really religious people fall into 
those very sins against which they believe themselves altogether proof. God in His mercy suffers 
them to find out their self-confidence, by a fall which 
breaks them asunder. They wake up, to find that 
they have been walking upon the brink of endless 
dangers; that Satan has beset all their path with 
snares; that all the while he has ceased to tempt 
them, he has been lulling them into security, bribing <pb n="122" id="iii.vii-Page_122" />them to take off their outposts and watches; 
and, at the same time, he has been laying traps 
and digging pitfalls on every side, so that they can 
scarce turn without falling into a snare. Perhaps 
nothing short of a heavy fall would open their 
eyes; nothing less would kindle the self-reproach 
and the shame which must abase their pride, and 
teach them their own utter helplessness, and the 
tenderness with which they ought to handle the 
sins of other men. There is an ingratitude in self-confidence; a forgetfulness of God, by whom alone 
we stand. It is like the self-complacency of He 
rod, when he made his oration unto the people;<note n="66" id="iii.vii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8"><scripRef id="iii.vii-p8.1" passage="Acts xii. 21" parsed="|Acts|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.21">Acts xii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> 
or the self-exaltation of Nebuchadnezzar, when he “walked in the palace of the kingdom of Babylon, . . . and said, Is not this great Babylon, 
that I have built for the house of the kingdom 
by the might of my power, and for the honour 
of my majesty?”<note n="67" id="iii.vii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9"><scripRef id="iii.vii-p9.1" passage="Dan. iv. 29" parsed="|Dan|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.29">Dan. iv. 29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Dan 4:30" id="iii.vii-p9.2" parsed="|Dan|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.30">30</scripRef>.</p></note> For these things God brings 
us down, leaving us to ourselves. He withdraws 
His hand; and we fall heavily, and become a by 
word and a reproach. “They that sit in the gate 
speak against” us, “and the drunkards make songs 
upon” us.<note n="68" id="iii.vii-p9.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10"><scripRef id="iii.vii-p10.1" passage="Ps. lxix. 12" parsed="|Ps|69|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.12">Ps. lxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">One great fall makes the scales to drop from 
men’s eyes, and they see themselves surrounded by 
the danger of many worse; that this is perhaps <pb n="123" id="iii.vii-Page_123" />the least, yet it is very stunning. They see how 
far they have ventured into dangerous ways; how 
they have chosen their own path; withdrawn from 
God’s keeping; how relaxed is their whole character; how open to the inroads of sin; how many 
of their best points consist only in not being 
tempted. And God, in His love, suffers them to 
learn this at any cost, for fear of worse; and all 
that they have been in time past seems cancelled. 
All their profession, acts of religion, almsdeeds, 
fasts, prayers, humiliations, seem to be gone, as 
things they have now no right in. They have 
brought a shame on all, and shewn its hollowness; 
and after many years of professed religion, while 
others are looking on them as saints, they are with 
in full of shame and desolation; words of respect 
are dreadful rebukes, especially if they were once 
deserved. They are now forced down to begin all 
over again; to come to God as the poor prodigal; 
to take the lowest place of all, that of “the servant 
who knew his Lord’s will, and did it not.”<note n="69" id="iii.vii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">St. <scripRef id="iii.vii-p12.1" passage="Luke xii. 47" parsed="|Luke|12|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47">Luke xii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> Fearful 
discipline, full of a searching anguish of heart. Yet 
necessary, and, if necessary, blessed; for all things 
are better than to be a castaway. Any suffering 
in this world, rather than to perish in the world to 
come. Any shame now, rather than shame before 
Christ at His coming with the holy angels. 
</p>

<pb n="124" id="iii.vii-Page_124" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">I have endeavoured to suggest briefly what is 
the nature of those temptations by which religious 
people are peculiarly beset; and have very slightly 
noticed what seems to be the cause of their liability 
to be overcome by them. We will hereafter consider the mysterious design of God in permitting 
them to be abased with such falls. To sum up 
what has been said in the fewest words, I will add, 
that want of circumspection and of a watchful salutary fear of falling, is in itself a tempting of God. 
How much more, then, the venturous way in which 
some men enter upon paths which are either not 
pointed out to them by God’s providence, or even 
forbidden! But at present we have chiefly to consider the dangers which beset religious minds. A 
few words will be enough to shew, what need there 
is even for the most advanced and practised in religion to watch without ceasing against the 
manifold dangers of our fallen state. Our whole life is 
a spiritual combat. While we live we must contend. This is not our rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">(1.) For it must be remembered, that the great 
est saint may be tempted to the worst of sins. I 
do not say the temptation will prevail; God for 
bid; but that temptations may be addressed to 
him; and if the most saintly minds may be tempted, 
how much more are we open to the incursions of 
temptation! It is true of our blessed Lord alone, <pb n="125" id="iii.vii-Page_125" />that the devil, after he was once fully foiled in his 
endeavour to seduce Him from God, began thence 
forward for ever to oppose and to afflict Him. 
There was no hope of prevailing against Him, 
because the prince of this world had nothing in 
Him. There was no inward sin on which to work 
by allurements or stimulants. Not so with us: to 
the end of life we carry a fallen nature, with its 
taints and proneness to evil. This is mortified and 
kept under in those that live a holy life, but still 
in some sort remains within. To the end the 
prince of this world has something in us; and to 
this he addresses his flatteries and persuasions. 
How strange it seems to us to read of Abraham’s falsehood, David’s awful and complex sin, the 
denials of Peter, the contention of Paul and 
Barnabas! If such saints were tempted and overcome, how shall we escape temptations and down 
falls? It is true that, as men grow in grace, 
temptation loses much of its power over them, St. 
John says, “Whosoever is born of God doth not 
commit sin; for His seed remaineth in him: and 
he cannot sin, because he is born of God.”<note n="70" id="iii.vii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15"><scripRef passage="1Jn 3:9" id="iii.vii-p15.1" parsed="|1John|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9">1 St. John iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And 
again: “We know that whosoever is born of God 
sinneth not; but he that is begotten of God 
keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him 
not.”<note n="71" id="iii.vii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16"><scripRef passage="1Jn 5:18" id="iii.vii-p16.1" parsed="|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18">1 St. John v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> That is to say, that in every saint there is <pb n="126" id="iii.vii-Page_126" />
the power of the Holy Ghost, which is more than sufficient to ward off 
temptations. The gift of regeneration, unfolded into a new spirit, is so at 
variance with the solicitations of evil, that it would do a great violence to 
itself if it should deliberately sin; the circumspection of the regenerate is 
such that the snares and assaults of Satan are powerless and vain. All this 
describes the spiritual strength and matured stedfastness of those that are 
holy. It is not an immunity from temptation, but a moral power residing in the 
will, by which the tempter is perfectly repelled. It does not say, that holy men 
are not tempted. It does not mean, that the holiest cannot fall. To the end, all 
stedfastness is subject to the laws of probation. But in us, who, alas, 
are neither strong nor holy, save in the measure 
common to ordinary Christians, there must ever be 
the danger of being, not only tempted, but overcome. Our past religion will not save us. Our 
stedfastness is not in what we have been, but in 
what we are: and we are, most of us, still weak and 
frail. What may befall a saint may easily prevail 
against us. So long as we are in the flesh, the eye 
and the ear are open, and the imagination is rest 
less and full of visions. These may be mortified 
indeed, and then sin will address itself to them in 
vain. But address itself it will; and the habits of 
watchfulness and self-control may be relaxed, and <pb n="127" id="iii.vii-Page_127" />the character let down to a pitch where sin has a 
greater sway and a surer dominion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">Spiritual declension is a very awful reality, and 
the most devout may fall into it. Of this we have 
sufficient proofs and examples in holy Scripture; 
and any one who has examined his heart must also 
know how his state has varied at various times. In 
times of sorrow, or any great fear, we know what 
a peculiar tenderness of conscience; what a dread 
of trifling even with a thought of sin; what gentleness and kindly dispositions we have felt towards 
all, even unworthy persons, and to their very faults; 
what an awful, and yet blessed, perception we have 
had of God’s nearness to us, and how open our 
hearts have been towards Him; what circumspection in all the least actions of our life. After the 
lapse of a few years, or sometimes of a few months, 
how has all this been changed; what a slumber 
and inertness of the inner life; what dulness of 
conscience; what fearlessness of sin; how little 
compunction at having inwardly assented to temptation! We seem not to be the same persons: as 
if we had lost our identity—had become altogether 
changed, and had passed into a worse nature. 
There is something fearful and depressing, in the 
highest degree, to find ourselves so fallen. The 
recollection of past times, when our heart was 
clear and peaceful, is both an humiliation and a <pb n="128" id="iii.vii-Page_128" />rebuke. And it is with a bitter sadness that we 
say, “Oh, that I were as in months past, as in the 
days when God preserved me; when His candle 
shined upon my head, and when by His light I 
walked through darkness; as I was in the days 
of my youth, when the secret of God was upon my 
tabernacle!”<note n="72" id="iii.vii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18"><scripRef id="iii.vii-p18.1" passage="Job xxix. 2-4" parsed="|Job|29|2|29|4" osisRef="Bible:Job.29.2-Job.29.4">Job xxix. 2-4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">(2.) Another truth to be remembered is, that 
the worst sins come on insensibly. They seldom, 
if ever, present themselves to a holy mind in their 
full outline at once. They very seldom become 
really visible in their first approaches. They lie 
masked behind indifferent things, mingled in the 
duties and offices of our station, covered even with 
a religious aspect; then they shew themselves only 
in part, which, taken alone, may be harmless, but 
prepares the way for that in which the true evil 
lies. When the serpent tempted Eve, he did not 
at once put before her the act of disobedience, 
but first engaged her thoughts with the question, “Yea, hath God said?” There needs much 
preparing to break the startling effect of a temptation. 
If we could see at once the full reach and depth 
of the evil, we should be saved by our very fears. 
Dread would make us recoil. We should not so 
much as trust ourselves in the indifferent things 
which are the avenues to it. We would rather  <pb n="129" id="iii.vii-Page_129" />die than commit it. Besides, most of the dangers 
of religious people lie in the region of things that 
are lawful. They do not overstep the boundaries 
which separate things permitted from things for 
bidden; into the latter they seldom, if ever, willingly allow themselves to go. The tempter must 
overtake them within the range of their own permitted sphere, and therefore must use lawful 
things as the matter of his temptations. Lawful 
things out of season or out of measure, become to 
them the occasions of falling. Breaches of self-control, of self-chastisement, of vigilant watchfulness, of circumspect care over acts, words, and 
even thoughts; these are the beginning, and 
through these he prevails to entangle us in excesses, irregularities, immoderation. At the outset 
we see nothing, and there really is nothing, in which 
we may not allow ourselves. But in the season, 
measure, and use, there lies the whole character of 
the act, and the whole probation of our will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">(3.) And once more; it is the nature of such 
temptations to prevail before we become aware of 
them. It is only by retrospect that we really find 
ourselves to be fallen; as we cannot mark changes 
of our natural growth and countenance but by recollection. I do not mean, that all along there are 
no intimations that things are going wrong. Such, 
indeed, there are; but they are very subtil and <pb n="130" id="iii.vii-Page_130" />very gradual, so as to be almost imperceptible in 
their advance. They seem to be checked when 
really they are advancing, and to be kept at bay 
when they have already gained the mastery. And 
then, when we find ourselves taken in the snare, 
we see also the whole course of the temptation; 
and how many times we might have withdrawn 
ourselves; and how many admonitions we received; 
and how uncalled for was our original self-exposure 
to the danger: we then see how self-sought it was, 
how gratuitous, how wanton. And we bitterly reproach ourselves when it is too late, and see a 
thousand things which ought to have been our 
protection; a thousand warnings, any one of which 
would now seem to be enough to startle us into 
a posture of defence. These are among our saddest thoughts. We can but reproach our folly. 
We feel to have shut ourselves out from God; to 
have forfeited all claim to be heard. When we 
pray, it seems as if He had surrounded Himself 
with a cloud, that our prayer should not pass 
through. The sin we have been betrayed into 
stands before us in a fearful stature, and seems 
to overshadow us, hiding the face of God and the 
cross of Christ from our sight. That which men 
would have chosen martyrdom rather than commit, 
they sometimes find themselves to have committed 
at the suggestion of an ordinary temptation.</p>

<pb n="131" id="iii.vii-Page_131" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">Now, I have intentionally avoided giving examples of any particular sins, because there is a 
danger of seeming to limit to certain classes of 
temptations that which is common to all. Examples make general statements more vivid and 
definite; but they also narrow and circumscribe 
the reach and extent of them. What has been said 
will apply to any kind of sin, whether of the flesh 
or of the spirit, which can prevail against any one 
who in the main lives a life of obedience. What 
sins can so prevail, and the particular forms of 
them, it is not my intention now to consider; but 
one caution may be given. Let us all, in whatsoever state we are, howsoever long we may have 
lived a religious life, nevertheless watch against 
every sin of every kind, great and small, of the 
flesh and of the spirit. There is none we may 
give over watching against; for we are in most 
danger of those against which, feeling ourselves 
secure, we watch the least.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">Let us now consider, in a few words, what is 
the mysterious design of God in permitting even 
religious people to fall.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">1. First, it is evidently to break their presumption, to destroy self-trusting, and to awaken a 
watchful and humble dependence on His grace 
and keeping. There is a tendency in us all, even 
in the midst of the acts of a holy life, to tower <pb n="132" id="iii.vii-Page_132" />too high, and to become unsteady in our exaltation. 
This must be abased, “lest, being lifted up with 
pride,” we “fall into the condemnation of the 
devil.”<note n="73" id="iii.vii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24"><scripRef passage="1Tim 3:6" id="iii.vii-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.6">1 Tim. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> This one temper will destroy the whole 
spiritual life. It makes all religion a mere formality. Prayers, confessions, 
fastings, humiliations what are all these to a mind that is possessed with a 
self-trusting spirit? Even ascetic rules only brace this self-confidence more 
intensely, and raise it to a higher pitch. It is so easy to be severe to 
ourselves, when we are not tempted to be otherwise. Half of our severity has in 
it no real principle of self-discipline, as we soon find when we are tempted to 
relax. This is a secret we must needs learn, or we shall have but imperfect 
knowledge of ourselves; and through imperfect self-knowledge, imperfect 
repentance, imperfect humiliations. It is by such falls that God reveals to us 
what is in ourselves, and excites in us a horror of our own obstinate 
corruptions. They are the scourges of our sloth, the chastisements of our 
lukewarmness, and judgments upon our presumption in “tempting the Lord our God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">2. Another purpose of God in thus humbling 
even those who in many things are His servants 
is, to teach them to be forbearing and compassion 
ate towards those that are fallen. A self-trusting <pb n="133" id="iii.vii-Page_133" />spirit is almost always censorious, harsh, exacting. 
With an artificial standard of its own, it is in 
considerate and unsympathising to others. Such 
people are quick to see blots in others, and to 
censure them; ready to observe their falls, and 
to find out the aggravating features of their case. 
They have an honest zeal against sin; but they 
have little tenderness for sinners. Their admonitions have a sharp edge, and their reproofs sound 
like reproaches. Even truth in their mouth is uncharitable, and their warnings are without mercy. 
People often are not aware of all this. They speak 
as they feel. What they say seems deserved; and 
perhaps it is so; but, it may be, they are not the 
persons who ought to say it. It may be that the 
very same sins, or even worse, lie coiled within 
them. All the time they are virtually what those 
they reprove are in act. In others they are, by 
anticipation, condemning themselves. They go on 
recording hard censures, laying up unsparing verdicts, against the day when a sudden fall shall 
point them all against themselves. Now this sort 
of character is by no means uncommon; nor is it 
necessarily hypocritical, but simply self-deceiving. 
They have presumed upon God, and their own 
strength; and have learned to speak in a language 
above themselves. And God corrects this by leaving them to themselves, and suffering them to be <pb n="134" id="iii.vii-Page_134" />tempted in a season of weakness, when their 
natural strength, on which they rest, is all they 
have. They fall; and learn what St. Paul meant 
when he said, “Brethren, if any man be overtaken 
in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an 
one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, 
lest thou also be tempted.”<note n="74" id="iii.vii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26"><scripRef id="iii.vii-p26.1" passage="Gal. vi. 1" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The consciousness of 
having fallen in the like way, makes a man afraid 
to act the reprover. He feels his words recoil upon 
himself; and he speaks as he himself can bear it, 
making his own heart the measure of his words, and 
his own case the interpreter and pleader for the falls 
of others. All his past censures come back upon 
him with a fearful severity; and he feels as if he 
could never rebuke any one again. It seems as if 
the worst he ever had to reprove were better than 
himself. It seems to him as if he could never any 
more use rebukes, but only beseech them, with 
tender compassion, and even with tears, to join him 
in humbling themselves before One who alone is 
without sin. It is true, indeed, that the perfect 
holiness of saints has in it a tender compassion and 
a loving pity, like to the Spirit of Christ Himself. 
They have received of Him the gift of tenderness 
to sinners, without the fearful discipline of personal 
falls; and theirs is the highest and most healing 
sympathy. But for us, weak Christians, the school <pb n="135" id="iii.vii-Page_135" />of pity is the melancholy experience of our own 
humiliations. And well is it to learn compassion 
any how; for the harsh and impatient are not near 
to the kingdom of heaven. Let us not venture to 
reprove any without a vivid recollection of our own 
past falls; nor in any way speak of the sins of 
others without a deep sense of our own .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">3. And, lastly, it is to teach us our need of fixed and 
particular rules for the government of our lives; and that not in great matters 
only, but in the least; because it is in little things that the first approaches 
of sin are made to religious minds. We must not trust in general rules, in good 
intentions, in the expectation of being able to meet 
particular temptations by defences adopted on the 
spot. We need much forethought, foresight, and 
determination. Our system of discretionary rules 
must spread over all our life; over our duties, our 
devotions, our intercourse with others, whether of 
the Church or of the world; it must prescribe to 
us counsels of wisdom for our whole bearing, our 
words, our personal habits. Wherefore, St. Paul 
says, “Whether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye 
do, do all to the glory of God.”<note n="75" id="iii.vii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28"><scripRef passage="1Cor 10:31" id="iii.vii-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> No part of our 
daily life is too slight to admit of a holy intention, 
as none is too small to become the seat of great 
temptations. Another reason for this carefulness <pb n="136" id="iii.vii-Page_136" />in prescribing even the detail of our daily life is, 
that unless our rules are fixed, they cannot become 
habitual and confirmed. The very strength and 
life of all self-discipline is order, certainty, and 
decision. Our true safeguard against temptation 
is, to be the same at all times, in all companies, in 
all places; not to vary, and adapt ourselves to the 
humour of others, thereby adopting their temptations with their habits; but to be always and every 
where ourselves, and to oppose to the temptations 
of the world the consistency of a matured and 
practised habit of self-control. Indeed, in this 
most men err grievously. They are strict at home, 
and lax abroad; that is, they are rigid when they 
are not tempted, and loose when they are in the 
midst of temptations; watchful where the danger 
is little, and off their guard where it is great: 
whereas they ought, on the contrary, to be all the 
more severe, rigorous, watchful, and guarded, be 
cause they are out of their sheltered retirement, 
and beset by the illusions and solicitations of the 
world. Yet we seldom see men who are devout and 
careful at home even equally so in society. And to 
what bitter reproaches, to what hours of miserable 
retrospect, to what fearful havoc in the spiritual 
life, does this relaxation lead! How do men that go forth with many saintly 
tokens upon them, come home in remorse, to put ashes upon their heads!</p>

<pb n="137" id="iii.vii-Page_137" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">Alas, the world’s kisses are death to the hidden 
life. The world is perilous in its array; full of 
seducing spirits, crafty, fair- seeming, versatile, and 
deadly. We may well fear it. Well is it if we 
fear it greatly; for few there be that fear it at all. 
Happy are they who walk unspotted of the world, 
in ways of lowliness and self-mistrust; and happy 
they whose pride is abased, and whose presuming 
hearts are brought down by a salutary humiliation. 
Piercing as the discipline may be, better is it to 
have a spiritual sorrow, “sharper than any two-edged sword,” than to walk proud and blindfold, 
“deceiving and being deceived,” tempting the 
Lord our God.</p>


<pb n="138" id="iii.vii-Page_138" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon VIII. Worldly Ambition." prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix" id="iii.viii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt 4:8-10" id="iii.viii-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|8|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.8-Matt.4.10" />

<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.2">SERMON VIII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.viii-p0.3">WORLDLY AMBITION.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.viii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:8-10" id="iii.viii-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|8|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.8-Matt.4.10">ST. MATT. iv. 8-10</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.viii-p1">“Again, the devil taketh Him up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth Him all the kingdoms of the world, and 
the glory of them; and saith unto Him, All these things 
will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me. 
Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.viii-p2">THIS temptation seems to be an offer of worldly 
power on an unlawful condition. The tempter 
addressed himself to that inclination of our nature which, when perverted in us, is ambition and 
vainglory. We are wont to call ambition an infirmity which lingers last and longest of all, even 
in minds that are noble and pure. It has in it, 
as we think, nothing low, mean, or little. It 
is closely allied with the consciousness of great 
powers, right intentions, high purposes of unselfish 
devotion for the welfare of others; it is upon a <pb n="139" id="iii.viii-Page_139" />large scale, and takes a wide sweep and range in 
its aims and endeavours; it thereby lifts itself out 
of the common level of mankind, and rises above 
all lesser inducements, and the motives which sway 
other men; its whole tone and bearing has a breadth, dignity, and grandeur nearly allied to moral 
greatness. Perhaps it was in the belief that our blessed Lord was at least 
susceptible of some such pure and exalted allurement, that Satan presented to 
Him “the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3">He “taketh Him up into an exceeding high 
mountain.” We shall do best to understand this 
as we read it. The truest interpretations are 
those that are nearest to the letter. We do not 
know by what laws of motion or of place this 
mysterious passage was controlled. All the conditions of the spiritual world are inscrutable to 
us. As in the book of the prophet Ezekiel we 
read of his rapture to Tel-abib: “The spirit took 
me up, and I heard behind me a voice of a great 
rushing, saying, Blessed be the glory of the Lord 
from His place. I heard also the noise of the 
wings of the living creatures that touched one 
another, and the noise of the wheels over against 
them, and a noise of a great rushing. So the 
spirit lifted me up, and took me away, and I went 
in bitterness, in the heat of my spirit; but the <pb n="140" id="iii.viii-Page_140" />hand of the Lord was strong upon me. Then I 
came to them of the captivity at Tel-abib, that 
dwelt by the river of Chebar, and I sat where they sat, and remained there 
astonished among them seven days”<note n="76" id="iii.viii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p4.1" passage="Ezek. iii. 12-15" parsed="|Ezek|3|12|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.12-Ezek.3.15">Ezek. iii. 12-15</scripRef>.</p></note>—and again, of his rapture to Jerusalem: “And it came to pass in the sixth year, 
in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, 
as I sat in mine house, and the elders of Judah 
sat before me, that the hand of the Lord God fell 
there upon me. Then I beheld, and lo a likeness 
as the appearance of fire: from the appearance of 
his loins even downward, fire; and from his loins 
even upward, as the appearance of brightness, as 
the colour of amber. And he put forth the form 
of an hand, and took me by a lock of mine head; 
and the spirit lifted me up between the earth and 
the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God 
to Jerusalem, to the door of the inner gate that 
looketh toward the north; where was the seat of 
the image of jealousy, which provoketh to jealousy. 
And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel was 
there, according to the vision that I saw in the plain. 
Then said he unto me, Son of man, lift up thine 
eyes now the way toward the north.”<note n="77" id="iii.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p5.1" passage="Ezek. viii. 1-5" parsed="|Ezek|8|1|8|5" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.8.1-Ezek.8.5">Ezek. viii. 1-5</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, 
we read of the rapture of St. Philip to Azotus, and 
of St. Paul into the third heaven;<note n="78" id="iii.viii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p6.1" passage="Acts viii. 39" parsed="|Acts|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.39">Acts viii. 39</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:40" id="iii.viii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.40">40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Cor 12:2" id="iii.viii-p6.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> of the mysterious <pb n="141" id="iii.viii-Page_141" />visitations of our Lord after His resurrection, and 
of His ascension to the right hand of God. It is, 
therefore, more natural to believe, that as our Lord 
was “led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be 
tempted,” so Satan was permitted to take Him to 
the pinnacle of the temple and to the mountain-height, to consummate the mystery of His temptation. And we shall do best simply to believe, 
that from some vast summit, looking down upon a 
boundless reach of earth, the tempter did shew the 
kingdoms, and pomp, and riches, and splendour, 
and glory of the world. It was a vision of worldly 
power and greatness, full of allurements and promises; of unbounded means of doing good to man 
kind; of wielding such dominion as perhaps man 
never wielded before. Whether Satan had any 
power to fulfil this promise; whether any indirect 
means, through the agency of evil, of bestowing 
the kingdoms of this world; whether any control 
was permitted to him over the collective actings, as 
over the individual acts, of men, so as to give him 
a sway in the disposal of earthly crowns—we know 
not. It may be that the promise was mere guile—fair and false: but this matters little. The 
temptation was simply this, that our blessed Lord 
should obtain the powers and gifts of the world by 
transferring His obedience from God to Satan. 
And this brings the nature of the temptation <pb n="142" id="iii.viii-Page_142" />within the sphere of our ordinary trials. It is, in 
fact, the peculiar temptation of those who love and 
seek after greatness, power, dominion, that is, of the 
ambitious; and as such we will go on to consider it. 
Now of those that seek after worldly power, 
some seek it in unlawful, some in lawful ways; 
some with motives wholly selfish; some with a persuasion that they desire it for the good of others 
and for the glory of God. And perhaps these latter, 
whatever they might admit in regard to the former 
kind of men, would very much resent being told 
that they are in danger of falling down and worshipping the tempter. Perhaps this would be gene 
rally thought to be a harsh judgment, and untrue. 
And yet there will be found in it more truth than 
they are aware of; it is therefore well worthy of 
our consideration: for there is “an exceeding high 
mountain” in the heart of every man, from which 
he is ever looking out upon manifold temptations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">1. First of all, it is obvious that to seek for 
worldly power and greatness by the use of unlawful 
means is a direct revolt from God. It is a deliberate disobedience to His will; a withdrawal of 
allegiance, trust, fear, hope, reverence, and worship from Him. It may not, indeed, be followed 
by any perceptible addresses to the prince of this 
world, or by acknowledged commerce with him. 
Men may not, by any deliberate compact, “make a <pb n="143" id="iii.viii-Page_143" />covenant with death,” nor 
“be at agreement with 
hell;” nor, like Saul, when he had forsaken the 
Lord, go disguised, and inquire by night of those 
that have a familiar spirit: nevertheless they do, 
in the most real and effectual way, fall down and 
worship the powers of darkness. For what do 
men really acknowledge, in the fact of using unlawful means, such as force, wrong, falsehood, 
deception, equivocation, to accomplish their aims, 
but that these things have power and efficacy to 
aid and foster their designs? and what are these 
but powers of darkness, in which they trust, and 
venture their hopes of success? Take the case 
of Jeroboam. It was God’s will to give him the kingdom of Israel; but in His own time and way. 
Jeroboam took it by rebellion, and retained it by 
idolatry. He used the policy of the devil to accomplish a promise of God. He fell down and 
worshipped him, that he might have the kingdom 
at once. And he bequeathed this wicked policy, 
and the plausible necessity of maintaining it, to 
the kings of Israel for ever; so that he stands 
recorded as “Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, who 
made Israel to sin.” No doubt, after him, great 
reasons of state were found to keep open the 
schism from the temple, and to maintain the calves 
at Dan and Bethel; wise men, and astute counsellors, were not wanting to lament the necessity, <pb n="144" id="iii.viii-Page_144" />and to perpetuate the sin, till a whole people fell 
down and worshipped the powers of evil, from 
generation to generation. Wars of acquisition, 
crafty diplomacy, the most dazzling splendour of 
earthly rule, many of the mightiest exploits in the 
history of nations,—what will all these appear in 
the day of judgment, but a worship of the world? And what will the princes of 
this world, their “governors, and captains, and judges, and treasurers, and 
counsellors, and all the rulers of the provinces,”<note n="79" id="iii.viii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p8.1" passage="Dan. iii. 3" parsed="|Dan|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.3">Dan. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> be seen to be in that day—except the few that have been saints in secret—but worshippers of power, and 
darkness, and vainglory?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">But this is as true of private men as of public 
and notorious offenders. How few men, with the 
baits of power, elevation, applause, before them, 
can resist the allurement of indirect means, such 
as compromises, abandonment of pledges or obligations, and the like! It is a melancholy and most 
instructive fact, that there is hardly one of the 
world’s great men in whose private history there 
is not to be found some stifling of conscience, some 
departure from rectitude, stern fidelity, and deter 
mined abiding by truth and right, in the teeth of 
danger, or at the cost of failure in their ruling 
passion. In the earnestness with which they seek 
their aim, they grow precipitate, unscrupulous, 
<pb n="145" id="iii.viii-Page_145" />reckless, obdurate; and that in proportion as the 
end nears, and the strife thickens, and success or 
failure are in the crisis. One last step, the last 
act which secures the desires of a life, is often one 
that henceforward makes life not worth the living. 
They have succeeded; the point is won. But at 
what a cost! At the price of their heart’s faith 
in the power of truth and right. They have in 
some way struck a bargain, or chaffered with a 
lie, and put their trust for success in a falsehood, 
which, if it be any thing, is an unclean spirit. 
They have withdrawn their faith from the supremacy of righteousness, they have forsaken the service of truth and goodness, because these appeared 
to be despised, disarmed, and exiled, because the 
world seemed too strong for them, and because the 
dictates of faith and truth pointed to paths that 
seemed to lead away from the desired end. And 
yet, if wrong and falsehood can at all bring success, by whose strength do they prevail? Who is 
he that works by them in the world, but the same 
that said, “All these things will I give Thee, if 
Thou wilt fall down and worship me?” Unlawful 
means are the laws and policy of the kingdom of 
darkness; they are its statute and its common law, 
its usages and prerogatives; and any man who invokes them makes himself a subject of that kingdom, and a liege and worshipper of its prince.</p>

<pb n="146" id="iii.viii-Page_146" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">2. And, once more. It may be objected, all 
this is plain in the case of those that use unlawful 
means; but surely it cannot be said of those who 
use no means but such as are lawful in the pursuit 
of advancement; or, in other words, it is possible 
to be ambitious, and yet never to seek the aims 
of ambition by means that are forbidden. It may 
be said, also, that a man ought to desire to rise 
in his profession, to extend his usefulness, to gain 
influence, to become an authority, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">Now, to this there are many answers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">First of all, it will generally be found, that 
men who set themselves to rise in their profession, 
as it is called, do so by unintermitting exertion 
of their own natural powers. The world calls it 
honourable exertion, a laudable enthusiasm, with 
out which a man will never succeed. It is much 
to be feared that this is often a mere stretch of 
the natural faculties, an unsanctified exertion of 
intellect or perseverance, and an entire reliance 
on their own powers, with a virtual but real withdrawal of faith from the providence of God. And 
what are our natural powers, apart from the illumination and guidance of God, but powers of 
this life, of this fallen, deceived, and deceiving 
world? What is self-reliance, but a disguise of 
the tempter, masking himself from our sight in the 
workings of our own minds? The whole life of <pb n="147" id="iii.viii-Page_147" />an ambitious man, trusting to his own powers, 
even though he never transgress the strict laws of 
truth and uprightness, what is it but weariness, 
rivalry, anxiety, self-guidance? Now this is as full a withdrawal of submission 
and docile reliance from God, as can be imagined. If he does not fall down and 
worship the tempter, he does not worship God by seeking all things as His gift. 
And what is this withdrawal of worship from God but a direct worship of self, 
or a constructive worship of this world, of its powers, chances, and events?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">Another thing that may be said is, that this 
withdrawal of the heart from God is all the more 
explicit when the subject-matter of a man’s life is 
of a kind in which the providence of God is specially manifested; such, for instance, as all offices 
in His Church, and all things which lead or relate to them. It is not only by simoniacal 
contracts that men may obtain holy functions by bar 
ter with the enemy of the Church. The use and 
laying out of natural gifts and powers, such as 
intellect, learning, dexterity, eloquence, and, much 
worse, of the gifts of His Spirit, so as to attract 
the notice of those in whose hands is the disposal 
of dignities and preferments; the willing acceptance of prominent places; the doing of acts in a 
direct line of suggestion or invitation of ulterior <pb n="148" id="iii.viii-Page_148" />ends; the outrunning of the providence of God; 
the overpassing of limits which He has drawn 
along our path, into spheres where we no longer 
have His sanction, which in themselves are lawful, 
but are not for us: in these and many other ways 
men do distinctly transfer the intention of their 
heart and its affections from God, as the guide 
and disposer of their life, to an unknown power, 
which is partly self, partly the world, and covertly 
he who, through the world and ourselves, leads us 
captive at his will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">3. And again. Men may most fully entangle 
themselves in this sin of transferring their worship from God to the prince of this world, without 
ever using any means, lawful or unlawful, to attain 
their desires. There is such a thing as a sup 
pressed covetousness or ambition, an importunate 
and unscrupulous craving after things so far be 
yond a man’s reach, that he never attempts to attain them. What is more common than for men 
to indulge in visions of what they desire to be and 
to possess; to harbour, and to fill up with most 
elaborate details, imaginations of great estates, 
offices, trusts, and stations, and what they would 
do, and say, and look like, if they were in them? 
They fancy to themselves all manner of scenes, actions, successes; and people a whole world with 
dependants, followers, admirers; and tell themselves <pb n="149" id="iii.viii-Page_149" />most pleasant tales of wonderful undertakings and 
achievements, kingdoms exalted, factions abolished, 
nations governed, Churches purified, schisms healed, 
heresies overthrown, mankind illuminated; in all 
of which <i>they</i> are the chief leaders, counsellors, 
and actors. Out of all these splendid and gaudy 
visions, self emerges at last as the beginning and 
the end of all. They live in a dream of self-love; 
they have waking visions all day long of their own 
importance; and they soothe themselves with the 
persuasion, that the greatest men in the world are 
often least known and acknowledged.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">In all this the spiritual sin is complete. It 
is a mixture of self-love, self-elevation, forgetfulness of God, who has revealed His will in appointing our actual lot, and of craving for what He 
has not ordained for us, with a secret willingness to attain our desired vision if we could. The 
means, indeed, may never come within our reach; 
but we are as willing to possess the kingdoms of 
the world and the glory of them, as if they were 
tendered to our hand. It is to be feared, that if 
the means were presented, we should be tempted 
to be unscrupulous in using them. Perhaps we 
should not venture on direct and visible transgressions of the divine laws; though it is hard to say 
to what we may not be led by a habit of self-intoxication and secret vainglory. It is certain that <pb n="150" id="iii.viii-Page_150" />we are thereby disposed, by preparation of heart, 
for any thing rather than fail in our cherished desires. It is very awful to think of the unknown 
sins which are virtually contained in strong desires 
after the things of this world. When they master 
a man, they make him impatient of all obstructions, 
reckless of moral prohibitions, of the admonitions 
of Providence, and the warnings which God conveys when He visibly withholds from us the means 
of attaining what we desire. To go on craving 
after an end which He keeps back, is morally 
equivalent to seeking it by unlawful means. In 
either case it is a contravention of the Divine 
will. No one can as yet conceive, how deeply the 
hearts of some men who never emerge from private 
life are tainted by this sin; those, too, who are least 
suspected, whose outward life gives no opportunities of expressing in any definite form the particular kind or direction of their ambitious hankering. Perhaps they never exhibit more than 
discontent, bitterness, and a censorious temper. 
The secret is untold, and dies with them; it is seen 
only by the holy angels, and shall never be known 
until the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16">This is true not of those alone who are baffled 
in their ambition or disappointed in their expectations, but also of the most successful. Power 
reveals what is in man. The sins of self-confidence <pb n="151" id="iii.viii-Page_151" />and self-contemplation reach their height 
in the man who has gained his end without seeking and receiving it as a gift from God. Success 
is a confirmation, in retrospect, of all his self-choosing, self-guidance, self-advancement. He is, 
as men vauntingly say, the maker of his own 
fortunes; and strange enough it is, that even 
Christians use such a phrase in commendation. 
Men who have risen in the world as statesmen, 
jurists, warriors, orators, merchants, philosophers, 
and the like, are often practical atheists. They 
have so long taken cognisance of no powers and 
agencies but such as they can measure, calculate, 
and control, that they cease to be conscious of any 
other. They act as if higher powers did not exist—that is, as if they did not believe them. They 
could not ignore them more completely if they did 
not believe them; and what in effect is this but to 
be “without God in the world?” And this habit 
of acting without dependence on God forms first 
an unconsciousness, and then an insensibility, of 
His presence and power. What do we mean when 
we say that a man is intoxicated with the world, 
or eaten up by self-sufficiency, but that the world 
is his idol, or that his trust is in himself? And 
what is this but self-worship—the finest of Satan’s wiles? Something a man must supremely love, 
trust, reverence, and obey. If it be not God, it <pb n="152" id="iii.viii-Page_152" />can only be one other. Under whatsoever guise 
or array—whether it be the powers of the world, 
or the laws of nature, or the agencies of men, or 
the gifts of intellect, or moral force, or those faculties which seem most our own, that is, our 
very self,—it is no other than he who, on the 
top of the mountain, said, “All these things will 
I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship 
me.” Self is but the subtilest array and the near 
est approach of his presence. When we worship 
ourselves we worship him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17">And this leads to one or two plain reflections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18">One is, that the highest apparent success in 
this world is often the most real and utter failure. By accepting of its offers, many men have 
in reality lost all. There is something very fearful in the uniform success which seems sometimes 
to attend on wicked men. All winds and tides, 
and outward influences, and conjunctures of unlooked for events, seem to befriend and to wait 
upon their will. They are carried up to the 
head of their callings, and to the lead of their 
professions; to the summit of kingdoms, and to 
the pinnacle of Churches; and wealth pours it 
self at their feet, and men seem fascinated by 
their tongues, and give way to their plans and 
schemes, and offer themselves for tools to carry 
them into effect. All this seems the favour of <pb n="153" id="iii.viii-Page_153" />Providence, and the countersign of the Most 
High, owning and declaring their acts as the will 
of Heaven. God’s servants are often perplexed at 
these things, and are in doubt whether, after all, 
they have not “cleansed their heart in vain, and 
washed their hands in innocency.” It seems, for 
a time, either that right and wrong are artificial 
and conventional usages, or that the laws of God’s providence are out of course. “Until I went into 
the sanctuary of God; then understood I the end 
of these men; namely, how Thou dost set them 
in slippery places, and castest them down, and destroyest them.”<note n="80" id="iii.viii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p19.1" passage="Ps. lxxiii. 16" parsed="|Ps|73|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.16">Ps. lxxiii. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ps 73:17" id="iii.viii-p19.2" parsed="|Ps|73|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.17">17</scripRef>.</p></note> It is the Divine indignation which 
bids them prosper. The world loves its own, and 
heaps its gifts and honours on those that are likeminded with itself. They that have most cunning 
to advance its interests, touch its sympathies, flat 
ter its weaknesses, soothe its disappointments, and 
sustain its self-esteem, are its surest favourites. 
And, under the supreme control of the Divine 
Providence, which orders the universal scheme of 
the world and disposes all its issues, there is a 
vast body of inferior powers left in the hands of 
men, whereby to reward and enrich the servants 
of the world. So that there are always at work 
two administrations, a lower and a higher, a human and a divine: the human busying itself in <pb n="154" id="iii.viii-Page_154" />details that are visible, proximate, and imperfect; 
the divine ordering those laws that are final, perfect, and supreme. Men make beginnings, but 
God ordains the endings; so that the same man, 
at one and the same time, may both succeed and 
fail. He may win all in the lower world of human 
action, and lose all in the higher order of divine 
rewards. He may be both most exalted and most 
abased, most prosperous and most baffled, most 
mighty and most powerless, most cherished by 
men and most cast off by God. Set him on the 
throne of the world, with all creatures at his foot, 
and his name blotted from the book of life. “What 
shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and 
lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">Therefore, when success wafts men onward, 
they have reason to fear and to look with a twofold scrutiny into their aims, employments, and 
alliances. There is something suspicious in the 
favour of many men, in general popularity, worldly 
reputation, and the concurrent applause of those 
who are morally divided. It savours of the woe “when all men shall speak well of” us, and of 
the kiss that was given in Gethsemane. How 
many men who have begun well, in great fervour 
and fidelity to God, have had their active powers 
warped, and the warmer affections of their hearts <pb n="155" id="iii.viii-Page_155" />stolen away, by the greetings, gifts, and flatteries of 
life! High place, great friendships, open avenues 
to elevation, daily approaching success, have been 
the ruin and utter loss of thousands. From a simple and saint-like temper, they have become subtil, 
designing, and secular. Their worldly powers and 
their personal endowments have been every day 
developed and multiplied so as to win a double 
measure of admiration and a perpetually increasing name; while in the eye of God they have 
withered and fallen away from the very root. Prosperous men are seldom devout; religious men generally suffer by success; high characters sink as 
their worldly reputation rises; and moral principle deteriorates as men obtain advancement in 
the world. They gain their point, but in gaining 
it lose all that makes it to be desired. They win 
places of power, but by means which make them 
powerless when the place is won. Under their 
seeming success there is the deepest failure. They 
forfeit the kingdom of God for the baits of this 
false and fleeting life; or, for a few years of honour in a fallen world, they lose a high place in the 
orders of heaven, and are even “saved so as by fire.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21">Another remark we may make is the reverse of 
the last; I mean, that seeming failure is often the 
truest success. It was He that spurned the tempter 
when he offered Him all the kingdoms of the world <pb n="156" id="iii.viii-Page_156" />who afterwards said, “All power is given unto Me 
in heaven and in earth.” They that forsook houses, 
brethren, sisters, father, mother, wife, children, and 
lands, for His name’s sake, received all these an 
hundredfold, and the heritage of eternal life. 
Though they had nothing, yet they possessed all 
things.<note n="81" id="iii.viii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22"><scripRef passage="2Cor 6:10" id="iii.viii-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23">So it has ever been with the Church. When 
she forsook all, then she was most richly endowed 
in heaven; when most overcome, she overcame all. 
Such has been the secret history of saints. Their 
great powers in the world were the reward of their 
perfect deadness to it. Because they refused its 
offers, therefore they became its rulers. Because 
they had no desire, nor love, nor appetite for it, 
therefore they were set to dispose of it. Because 
they shunned its titles and exaltations, therefore 
they were honoured and lifted up to the thrones 
of power. They were true followers of Him who, 
when He perceived that the people “would come 
and take Him by force, to make Him a king, 
departed again into a mountain Himself alone.”<note n="82" id="iii.viii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24">St. <scripRef id="iii.viii-p24.1" passage="John vi. 15" parsed="|John|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.15">John vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> 
They ran counter to it, and yet won its willing 
obedience; they were unpopular and unpalateable 
to the men of the world, and yet they were followed and obeyed by them; they deprived themselves of its powers and gifts, and did things the <pb n="157" id="iii.viii-Page_157" />most inexpedient in the calculations of worldly 
schemers, and yet all things seemed spellbound to 
work with them and for them. Nothing is more 
certain than that they who have done most for the 
kingdom of God on earth have not been the most 
popular in their day; and they who have been the 
most popular, even among good men, in the kingdoms of the world, have left the fewest and faintest 
traces of truth upon mankind. God seems to work 
by contraries, and to harden the heart of the world 
against His servants, to “make His power to be 
known.” For some have been truly outcast, misrepresented, spoiled, and set aside, so that people 
have thought them fairly defeated and extinct; 
and yet the working of their words and deeds, of 
their silent example, and imperceptible influence 
on other minds, has spread itself unawares through 
out whole nations and Churches. They have courted 
no one; were solicitous for no favour, or gift, or 
privilege; they have even crossed the wise and 
powerful, and resisted the hands which hold the 
powers of the world. Many of the greatest benefactors of mankind have died without leaving so 
much as to pay their burial, and yet the hearts 
of men have obeyed them to the third and the 
fourth generation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25">And what is the secret of all this, but that they 
worshipped the Lord their God, and Him only did <pb n="158" id="iii.viii-Page_158" />they serve? They indulged themselves in no remote visions, in no restless imaginations, in no 
exciting self-contemplation. The whole horizon 
of their hearts was clear. Nothing lay beneath it 
disturbing the truth of their intentions. There 
was no end in life they desired but to do the will 
of God. They had no cravings for things out of 
their sphere, no forecasting and expectation of any 
thing to come. What God had made them, that 
they simply desired to be—to realise deeply their 
present lot, to live wholly in it and for it alone, to 
confide in it as the pledge of God’s presence. No 
nice calculations of probable gain, or usefulness, or 
power to be gotten otherwise or elsewhere, had any 
sway over them. They would not hesitate a moment to do acts of the highest indiscretion, as the 
world judges, and to throw away all promises and 
offers of interest and advantage, rather than seem 
to yield even a constructive worship to the powers 
of the world. They were of more price than the 
world: with all its gifts and all its gold, it could 
not buy them. These are they “of whom the world 
was not worthy.” It was cheap, slight, and paltry 
in their eyes; for by faith they had already “seen 
the King in His beauty, and beheld the land which 
is very far off.”<note n="83" id="iii.viii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p26.1" passage="Isaiah xxxiii. 17" parsed="|Isa|33|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.17">Isaiah xxxiii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> They had seen the throne and 
Him that sat upon it, who is “as a jasper and a <pb n="159" id="iii.viii-Page_159" />sardine stone” to look upon; and all earthly things 
waxed pale and dim. They had tasted “the powers 
of the world to come,” which are perfect and eternal; and the purest and best things of this life 
drew from them not desires, but tears. None so 
intensely perceived the good and beautiful which 
yet lingers in the earth; yet they shrank from the 
savour of death which, by sin, is shed abroad upon 
the creation of God. They took refuge in the 
unseen kingdom, which is all pure, deathless, ever 
lasting; serving and waiting for Him who “hath made us kings and priests unto 
God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27">What is this visible world but the disordered 
array under which the one only true kingdom 
abides the day of “the restitution of all things?” 
The world, with its pageantry, is but shadow and 
simulation, imitating the order of heavenly things. 
What else are its fountains of honours, its patents 
of nobility, and the solemnity with which it issues 
out its badges and titles of distinction, and arranges its servants in ranks of high and low degree, 
according to their fidelity to its service and their 
devotion to its will? But there is coming a day 
when “the face of the covering” shall be destroyed, “and the veil that is spread over all people,”<note n="84" id="iii.viii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28"><scripRef id="iii.viii-p28.1" passage="Isaiah xx. 7" parsed="|Isa|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.20.7">Isaiah xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and 
“the kingdom which cannot be shaken” shall stand 
forth, and then shall many be first that now are <pb n="160" id="iii.viii-Page_160" />last, and last first. Then will be a strange and 
awful cancelling of degrees, and an unexpected 
marshalling of God’s elect in a new and wonderful 
order. Then it shall be seen for whom the right 
hand and the left, which the sons of Zebedec 
blindly though nobly desired, are indeed prepared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29">Let us beware, then, of the baits and allurements which are peculiarly rife in these latter 
days. Let us suspect calculations of expediency, 
dexterous plans, great undertakings at little cost, 
popular systems of religion, tempting offers of 
worldly favour and support—that is, the whole 
course and movement of the world. God’s kingdom is to be spread and served in God’s own way. 
There is no other than that hard, strait, unpopular 
way which prophets, martyrs, and saints have trod. 
Let us keep close to this. Let no visions draw us 
out of it. They can only beguile us of our reward; 
promise us kingdoms, and rob us of our crown; 
offer us purple raiment, and make the shame of 
our nakedness to appear “before God, and the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels,”<note n="85" id="iii.viii-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30"><scripRef passage="1Tim 5:21" id="iii.viii-p30.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.21">1 Tim. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> at His 
coming.</p>


<pb n="161" id="iii.viii-Page_161" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon IX. The Right Use of Rest After Trial." prev="iii.viii" next="iii.x" id="iii.ix">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Mat. 4:11" id="iii.ix-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.11" />
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.2">SERMON IX.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.ix-p0.3">THE RIGHT USE OF REST AFTER TRIAL.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.ix-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 4:11" id="iii.ix-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.11">ST. MATTHEW iv. 11</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.ix-p1">“Then the devil leaveth Him, and, behold, angels came and 
ministered unto Him.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.ix-p2">AFTER the temptation of our Lord was ended, 
St. Luke says, the devil “departed from Him for 
a season,”<note n="86" id="iii.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p3">St. <scripRef id="iii.ix-p3.1" passage="Luke iv. 13" parsed="|Luke|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.13">Luke iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> implying that in some form or other 
Satan was still hovering about His path. And 
the forty days of fasting being now over, He was 
an hungered, faint, wearied in flesh and spirit, 
with the long and sore conflict He had endured. 
In this season of peace, angels came and ministered 
strength and refreshment to Him. What heavenly 
communications they made to His exhausted soul, 
it is not for us to imagine. In the wilderness of 
Sinai “man did eat angels’ food.” In this desert, 
the Son of Man, “the true bread which came <pb n="162" id="iii.ix-Page_162" />down from heaven,” was strengthened with the 
bread of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p4">Now from this we may learn a lesson applicable 
to our own case, namely, that after temptations resisted, there come seasons of peculiar rest: “times 
of refreshing from the presence of the Lord.”<note n="87" id="iii.ix-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p5"><scripRef id="iii.ix-p5.1" passage="Acts iii. 19" parsed="|Acts|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19">Acts iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The mere cessation of active trial is in itself an 
unspeakable relief. So long as the tumult is kept 
up within, we are worn, anxious, and depressed. 
The vividness of evil thoughts and affections, the 
mistrust and repining of our hearts, the useless 
and incessant chafing of our desires against our 
conscience, the beating of strong wishes against a 
clear consciousness of impossibility or of a divine 
prohibition—all these make a torment within, to 
which hardly any other sorrow can be compared. 
At such times all other affections of the soul are 
confounded. We seem pent up into one thought, 
which besets our whole mind. Such a season of 
temptation is a time of havoc and disorder, even 
in those who come off with the mastery at last. 
Now the mere passing away of this is a refreshment, like the waking up out of a troubled dream, 
and finding it to be without reality. When the 
tempter is departed, the trial is passed, and we are 
full of peace. We have a keener perception of 
God’s love shed abroad in us, a consciousness of <pb n="163" id="iii.ix-Page_163" />having overcome in the strength of Christ. It 
seems as if “angels came and ministered unto” us 
out of the depth of heavenly consolation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p6">Now such is God’s gracious way of dealing 
with us. After our trial comes rest; after our 
sorrow comes refreshment. But there are peculiar dangers attending this blessed change; and 
we have hardly less need to watch when our 
temptation is ended, than while it is yet upon us. 
And this we will go on to consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p7">1. First, we are in danger of losing the impressions and state of heart which the suffering 
of temptation forms within us. While the trial 
is upon us, we are wakened up to a trembling and 
lively sense of our own weakness, and of the subtilty and strength of our unseen antagonist. The 
thought of being closely and personally assaulted 
by an evil angel is awful. We feel darkened by 
the thought of spiritual wickedness hanging over 
us. We do not know in what the trial may issue 
at last; how fearfully we may be entangled, or 
put to open shame, We summon up before our 
minds all manner of dark contingencies and afflicting visions of falls and abasement; and how 
we shall stand in the sight of the world with a 
brand which nothing can conceal. This sense of 
self-mistrust and fear at the presence and power of 
Satan, miserable and oppressive as it is, nevertheless <pb n="164" id="iii.ix-Page_164" />is very salutary. It produces great quickness 
and tenderness of conscience, sensitiveness, and vigilance over the purity of our hearts, a quick perception of our own hidden sinfulness, of the great 
discord between our fair outward seeming and 
our real inward state; and all this makes us, for 
the time, peculiarly forbearing to others, gentle, 
enduring, afraid of impatience, or of a motion of 
resentful temper. We cannot bear our wonted 
high words, lofty looks, fierce tones, uncharitable 
thoughts. Above all, there is no time in which 
our prayers are more frequent and earnest, our 
self-examination deeper, our desires more importunate and sincere. The posture of our mind is 
less worldly, slothful, secure. Our whole inward 
life is braced up by a kind of tension of all its 
gifts and powers: if I may say so, it is more saintly 
than at other times. Such, I say, are the effects 
of a present temptation against which we are sincerely contending. The danger is, lest this be not 
the character of the mind itself, but a mere antagonism; lest it be only an attitude, an accidental 
posture related to the presence of our spiritual 
adversary, and therefore existing only so long as 
he is about us. Of course, even in the strongest 
and most self-possessed Christians, the presence of 
temptation will add intensity, consciousness, and 
effort, to their habitual state. This must be so, <pb n="165" id="iii.ix-Page_165" />and is not blameworthy. But it is dangerous when 
it is chiefly so; when the greater part is the accidental, and the habitual the less. For then, as 
soon as the danger seems past, a still more dangerous security comes on. Our feelings grow less 
active; we think we have exaggerated our peril, 
that we have made excessive efforts and needless 
resolutions; our watchfulness over ourselves relaxes; the thoughts of our hearts are less taxed, 
our tempers less guarded, our prayers fainter or 
fewer; our whole state let down some degrees of 
intensity, and our whole posture of mind inclines 
to relaxation. So hard is it to use God’s gifts 
rightly and thankfully. When the tempter is departed, we forget him; when angels minister to us, 
we turn our consolations into dangers, and our rest 
into a declension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">2. The next danger of this time of peace is 
that our old state, in which the temptation found 
us at first, returns; and yet it is seldom altogether 
so well with us as before. Temptations are sent or 
permitted for many reasons: to try us, to humble 
us, to purify us, to waken us up out of lukewarmness, to kindle us with greater fervour of devotion, 
to form in us a higher tone of character, and to 
perpetuate it. When the temptation is gone, its 
effects ought still to survive. The fruits of the discipline are designed to be an abiding grace in our <pb n="166" id="iii.ix-Page_166" />souls. Whatsoever be the peculiar temptation, it 
was no doubt designed to elicit and establish in us 
the antagonist grace. If we have been tempted to 
pride, it was to leave us rooted in humility; if to 
worldliness, it was to perfect in us a deadness to 
the gifts of life; if it was excess of any kind, it was 
to chasten us into definite rules, strong resolutions, 
habitual self-denial; and so on. If, with the temptation, these also pass away, we shall but have suffered in vain, or rather for the worse. For, first, 
our old character will rise again to the surface; 
our old pride, self-consciousness, self-esteem, uncharitableness, luxury, softness, will come out again, 
encouraged by the return of calm, the absence of 
fear, and even stimulated by repression. They 
have been rather irritated than subdued; and a 
strange self-complacency spreads itself in our minds 
after a season of self-discipline, on the strength of 
which we take a larger measure of freedom. For 
instance, we think ourselves secure from censoriousness if, while we say sharp things of others, we 
have a consciousness of the sin of being censorious still present in our minds; or we think that 
the rest we enjoy is an indication from God that 
we may indulge it, forgetting that all peace must 
be of God’s giving, not of our taking. Or again, 
after self-denial, such as fasting, we consciously 
allow ourselves a freer diet, as if it were neutralised <pb n="167" id="iii.ix-Page_167" />by past abstinence. Such are the strange 
compositions we make with our consciences; and 
the effect is to destroy the simplicity of our acts 
and the purity of our intentions, to make us refined 
and casuistical in plain duties, and so to prepare us 
to be deluded by the return of temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p9">3. And once more: another danger is, that 
active temptations return as it were from the opposite side. Sometimes, indeed, the very same 
comes back upon an unwary mind, almost as soon 
as it seems to be gone, with a force sudden and 
sevenfold, and fairly carries all before it. We 
may have held out for a week under provocation, 
until the trial seemed over, and then some unlooked-for event has kindled the anger of seven 
days in one, and “the last state is worse than the 
first.” So it is in other temptations. But gene 
rally it seems that the manifold versatility of Satan 
changes the avenues of approach and the form of 
his attack. It is but a feint to call all our watchfulness to one point, and then to assault us in 
another. People who have overcome temptation 
to worldliness often become pharisaical—luxurious 
people miserly; they who have been humbling 
themselves with fasting become complacent at the 
half-admitted suggestion of their humility; or again, 
pure minds may become proud, severe spirits harsh 
and unsympathising. Such are our infirmities; so <pb n="168" id="iii.ix-Page_168" />are we surrounded by temptation, that we often do 
but make exchanges of the sins of boyhood for the 
sins of youth, the sins of youth for the sins of old 
age, the sins of the flesh for the sins of the spirit, 
and of spiritual sins one for another; the more 
visible for the less perceived, the lower for the 
more sublime. Such is our wonderful and fearful 
nature, it revolves in a circle with an instability and 
a speed so great, that we rise and fall by an inward 
motion of the heart: at our highest we are nearest 
to a change, and our changes are often diametrical 
and extreme. Verily it is an awful saying, “There 
are first which shall be last, and last which shall 
be first.” “I saw Satan as lightning fall from 
heaven.” Such as the speed of his fall, such of 
tentimes is ours; and as his was from heaven to 
earth, so is ours from the highest aspiration to the 
lowest abasement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p10">Now it will seem, perhaps, paradoxical to say 
that times of temptation are times of safety. Yet 
there is a truth in it. And it is true thus far:—Temptations that are resisted 
become a whole some and searching discipline. Unresisted temptations, or 
temptations only faintly opposed, of course tend simply to perdition. These are 
excluded from our present subject by the very terms of it. We are speaking of 
Him who bruised Satan under His feet, and of those who, like Him and in Him, 
“resist <pb n="169" id="iii.ix-Page_169" />the devil.” I have already said what is the 
temper and posture of mind which temptations produce in us; and also that it is doubtless the design 
of God, in suffering us to be so tried, that the 
spiritual state elicited in the season of temptation 
should become habitual, and abide as a gift of 
grace in us for ever. It may be, that to beings 
once fallen, the pain and toil of this warfare is 
the only way to perfect strength and purity. For 
our sanctification is the expulsion of evil from the 
will, under the help of God’s Spirit, by its own 
energies and acts. Every temptation overcome is 
such an act of expulsion, and therefore tends to our 
perfect cleansing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">Of this we are very certain, that at no time 
is the protection of angels and the help of God 
more near to us than when “the blast of the terrible ones is as a storm against the wall.”<note n="88" id="iii.ix-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12"><scripRef id="iii.ix-p12.1" passage="Isaiah xxv. 4" parsed="|Isa|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.4">Isaiah xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> At no 
time is the providence of God more directly pointed 
upon us than when snares are being spread around 
our feet: nor does the intercession of our blessed 
Lord, who, through temptation, knows “how to 
succour them that are tempted,” ever prevail more 
mightily by His infinite merits than when the “hour and the power of darkness” is upon our 
souls. Peter was our type: and all that are 
tempted were in him, when our gracious Master <pb n="170" id="iii.ix-Page_170" />said, “Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired to have 
you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have 
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not.”<note n="89" id="iii.ix-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">St. <scripRef id="iii.ix-p13.1" passage="Luke xxii. 31" parsed="|Luke|22|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31">Luke xxii. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:32" id="iii.ix-p13.2" parsed="|Luke|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.32">32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">Strange, indeed, through our perversity, that 
dangers should come with the cessation of danger; that rest, peace, refreshing, quietness, should 
become perils. Yet so, in truth, they too often 
are. We are most liable to temptation at times 
when we think ourselves least likely to be overcome; for instance, when things have been going on smoothly; when we have been long unmolested by assaults; when we have overcome 
some solicitations to things unlawful or inexpedient; when we have done acts, or made resolutions, of higher devotion; when we have been 
reading and adopting in intention the example of 
saints; when we have been using high and great 
words of sanctity and of the cross; when we have 
done acts of charity, mercy, faith, and have the 
gladness of them still upon our hearts; when we 
have been highly accepted and owned of God in 
our prayers, or at the holy Eucharist, as Christ 
at His baptism, just before He was tempted: all 
these are times when we have need to watch with 
tenfold care, lest, through our slackness of security, 
peace should be more dangerous to us than temptation.</p>

<pb n="171" id="iii.ix-Page_171" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p15">Let us, then, consider how we ought to use this 
peace which follows upon a season of trial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p16">First, we ought to use it for a particular retrospect of the circumstances of our temptation. 
So long as the trial lasts, we are less able to take 
a true view of our case. We ought closely to 
ascertain what were the avenues by which the 
temptation came upon us; what occasions, or salient points, or positions of vantage, we gave to the 
tempter; what were our thoughts and dispositions 
of mind before it made its approach; what were 
our intentions; what were its symptoms and effects. 
And in all this we shall generally find the spiritual 
discernment and guidance of another more penetrating than our own. And the act of laying it 
open will bring with it that which will tend to 
check our relapse into a like condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p17">Next, it will be necessary for us to make such 
resolutions of self-discipline, as shall cut off the 
occasion of which temptation took advantage before. Sometimes this may not be wholly possible; 
but in a great number of cases it will be. The 
perpetuating of any one resolution made at such 
a time will be a continual memorial of warning and 
admonition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p18">Again: the acts of prayer and humiliation 
used by us in a season of temptation may either 
wholly or in part be continued, and joined to our <pb n="172" id="iii.ix-Page_172" />daily devotions. Again: the day on which we were 
tempted may be noted in every year, or in every 
week: and the subject-matter of our trial be made 
a topic of self-examination, confession, self-denial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p19">And, once more; if others were involved with 
ourselves, either directly or indirectly, as in cases 
of unkindness or selfishness; or if others have 
been doubtfully affected by our example, as in 
cases of a more public temptation,—we ought to 
endeavour, by acts of humility and charity towards 
them, and by praying for them that they may be 
kept from all evil, to undo the ill effect we may 
have caused.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p20">And, also, we ought thenceforward to set ourselves to the especial mortification of that particular sin which our temptation has revealed to us. 
Religious people often hinder their own advancement by a vague, indefinite manner of conducting 
their personal religion. They aim at too much 
at once; and so do nothing deeply. Let us overcome one temptation, mortify one evil desire, and 
the effect will be felt throughout our whole character. The habit of self-denial, patience, and endurance, is the same in all; let it be well learned 
in one particular, and not only will that temptation 
be weaker, but we in ourselves shall be stronger to 
subdue all that remain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p21">2. But by thus confining ourselves to the details <pb n="173" id="iii.ix-Page_173" />of the particular temptation, we shall not 
hinder our learning a deeper lesson of the universal 
weakness of our nature, and of its susceptibility on 
all sides of being tempted. It is a very bitter and 
humbling truth, that after many years of a religious life we may be dangerously assailed even by 
sins which we had overcome, as we thought, at 
the very outset of our conversion to God. Yet so 
it is: after years of prayer, strict regularity, unblemished reputation, good works, alms, fastings, 
contemplation, all our religious professions will 
sometimes grow lofty and unsteady, and old sins, 
long ago forgotten, and never so much as thought 
of, make their re-appearance. So weak and unstable is our nature; so subtil and tenacious is 
sin; so rare is an entire conversion of the heart to 
God; so seldom is the foundation of the character 
laid deeply enough in perfect humility. We shall 
generally find that the point in which we have 
been tempted is not the only vulnerable point of 
our character; often not that which is chiefly so: 
that it was by the force of circumstances we were 
exposed to this or that particular temptation; and 
that in truth we might have been tempted in many 
other ways, and with more fearful success, as we 
have points really weaker, which were happily not 
attacked. It is a humbling truth to most of us 
who may think we have gained for ourselves a right <pb n="174" id="iii.ix-Page_174" />to use the language of saints, that the greater part 
of our virtue is in the absence of temptation. Now 
this is a lesson we ought, as soon as we have respite 
from trial, to set ourselves thoroughly to master. 
Let us pray God to give us light to see the universal weakness of our fallen nature; our awful 
proneness to offend. Perhaps if we had not been 
tempted, we should have fallen; that is, if we had 
not been made aware of our weakness, we should 
have insensibly declined until we had met some 
heavier fall. Therefore, in His mercy, He suffers 
us to go so near to the point of being overcome, 
that our fear and shame can hardly be greater; 
and then, when we are penetrated with a sense of 
danger and of horror, He interposes and saves us 
when of ourselves we should be lost. How many 
seeds of evil lie sleeping in us with the same imperishable vitality we see in the outward world, 
waiting only for stimulants to unfold it into life! 
The sins of our years before we repented, the 
sins of our childhood, are still virtually in our 
spiritual nature, held in check often by a weak 
and almost a broken thread of discipline, ready 
to reappear with the aggravations of our maturer 
state of light and profession. This is a truth we 
have need thoroughly and mournfully to learn.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p22">3. And lastly, we ought to set ourselves to 
deepen the whole habit of our devotion: our humiliations, <pb n="175" id="iii.ix-Page_175" />abstinence, fasting, meditation, prayers, 
especially in our approaches to the holy Communion. Without doubt, the trial from which we 
have escaped was permitted as a warning to chasten 
us into a more fervent spirit. By it we ought to 
gain at least one degree of advance in holy living. 
It found us lukewarm, let it leave us fervent; it 
found us armed only in part, let it leave us clad 
in “the whole armour of God.” There is much 
deep significance in St. Paul’s charge to the Ephesians. “Be strong,” he says, “in the Lord, and 
in the power of His might. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against 
the wiles of the devil.” Why does he say so emphatically “the <i>whole</i> armour,” but because with 
out it we are wholly naked: because our forefather stripped himself and us of all the glory which 
was our defence:<note n="90" id="iii.ix-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p23"><scripRef id="iii.ix-p23.1" passage="Isaiah iv. 5" parsed="|Isa|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4.5">Isaiah iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> we were laid open in body and 
soul, eyes and ears, hand and heart, desire and 
will; and sin had entrance on all sides. We have 
universal need of this impenetrable mail, and can 
spare no part of it. “Wherefore,” he says again, “take unto you the whole armour of God, that 
ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and 
having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having 
your loins girt about with truth, and having on the 
breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod <pb n="176" id="iii.ix-Page_176" />with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above 
all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall 
be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked, 
and take the helmet of salvation, and the sword 
of the Spirit, which is the word of God.”<note n="91" id="iii.ix-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p24"><scripRef passage="Eph 6:10-11,13-17" id="iii.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Eph|6|10|6|11;|Eph|6|13|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.10-Eph.6.11 Bible:Eph.6.13-Eph.6.17">Ephes. vi. 10-11, 13-17</scripRef>.</p></note> It is 
a complete coat of mail, having in it a perfectness, 
leaving no part unarmed, covering the whole man; 
a girdle, a breastplate, sandals, shield, helmet, 
sword: what does this mean but the unity and perfectness of sanctity, the entire conversion and full 
devotion of the soul to God? This shews us how 
all His saints have overcome, and sat down in His 
throne. They were armed at all points; they 
counted no part of obedience or devotion small or 
of little import, knowing that the smallest imperfection will mar a whole defence; and that the 
whole armour is no stronger than its weakest part, 
that one breach will unlock a whole position. 
Therefore, if we enter upon a devout life, we must 
not do it by halves, but with decision. There must 
be no reserves, but a full surrender of ourselves, 
to be wholly sanctified “in spirit, and soul, and 
body.” Such was the life of Abraham and Joseph, 
Moses and Daniel, apostles and saints, and of all 
whose warfare is ended, who have put off the armour of the cross, and put on the white raiment, 
where rest has no more dangers.</p>

<pb n="177" id="iii.ix-Page_177" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p25">And we see also how it is that so many are 
overcome. Because they have armed themselves 
only in part. There is something wanting in their 
moral habit; some sin unmortified; some lust still 
living and importunate; or there was some neglect 
in their rule of devotion; in prayer or confession, 
or reading, or meditation, or self-knowledge; some 
thing left undone which leaves them naked in the 
day of battle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p26">This, then, is the use to which we should apply the seasons of rest following on our times of 
trial; to repair what has been marred in our conflict; to deepen and multiply our defences on every 
side; to renew the perfectness of our spiritual armour; by cutting off occasions of which sin has 
taken advantage; by binding ourselves with stricter 
resolves; by deepening our exercises of humiliation, prolonging our seasons of prayer, multiplying our works of charity; by watching more 
intently over the workings of our whole spiritual life, 
and devoting ourselves, with more perfect deadness 
and renunciation of the world and of our own will, 
to God. There is a time at hand when angels 
shall minister to them that overcome, in the paradise of God. There rest and refreshing shall be 
unbroken and eternal. Meanwhile we must endure hardship as good soldiers of Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p27">Let us, then, when we can, flee temptation <pb n="178" id="iii.ix-Page_178" />with all fear; but if at any time you be encompassed by it, then turn, and cast your fear aside. “Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: 
for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of 
life, which the Lord hath promised to them that 
love Him.”<note n="92" id="iii.ix-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p28">St. <scripRef id="iii.ix-p28.1" passage="James i. 12" parsed="|Jas|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.12">James i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Here is a benediction and a crown. “The God of all grace, who hath called us unto 
His eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye 
have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, 
strengthen, settle you.”<note n="93" id="iii.ix-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p29"><scripRef passage="1Peter 5:10" id="iii.ix-p29.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.10">1 St. Peter v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Here is strength and 
quietness. “Fear none of those things which 
thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some 
of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye 
shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful 
unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.”<note n="94" id="iii.ix-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p30"><scripRef id="iii.ix-p30.1" passage="Rev. ii. 10" parsed="|Rev|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.10">Rev. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Here 
is our Helper. “Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep 
thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try 
them that dwell upon the earth.” Here is our safety. “Behold, I come quickly: 
hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.”<note n="95" id="iii.ix-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p31"><scripRef id="iii.ix-p31.1" passage="Rev. iii. 10" parsed="|Rev|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.10">Rev. iii. 10</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Rev 3:11" id="iii.ix-p31.2" parsed="|Rev|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.11">11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="179" id="iii.ix-Page_179" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon X. The Sympathy of Christ." prev="iii.ix" next="iii.xi" id="iii.x">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Heb. 4:15" id="iii.x-p0.1" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15" />
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.2">SERMON X.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.x-p0.3">THE SYMPATHY OF CHRIST.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.x-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Heb 4:15" id="iii.x-p0.5" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15">HEBREWS iv. 15</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.x-p1">“We have not an high-priest which cannot be touched with the 
feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet 
without sin.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.x-p2">ONE great and blessed truth contained in the 
mystery of the Incarnation is the sympathy of 
Christ: that as He is truly Man, so He truly 
and really partakes of our infirmities, and has a 
fellow-feeling of them with us. St. Paul had said 
a little before, in speaking of the Incarnation, “in 
that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He 
is able to succour them that are tempted.”<note n="96" id="iii.x-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p3"><scripRef id="iii.x-p3.1" passage="Heb. ii. 18" parsed="|Heb|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.18">Heb. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> The word 
tempted here includes, of course, all trials of soul and body, such as sorrow, 
pain, anguish, as well as what we commonly call temptation: but it is to this 
last that we will now confine ourselves. <pb n="180" id="iii.x-Page_180" />In the text, St. Paul adds, “yet without 
sin.” And this raises a question which it concerns 
us much to consider. We can readily understand 
how our Lord’s perfect humanity should sympathise with ours, because both are of one nature; 
but how He who is sinless should sympathise with 
us sinners,—this is the difficulty. He had no 
taste of the bitterness of conscious sin; that one 
greatest of all afflictions was positively unknown to 
Him. He made trial of all things of which our 
humanity in a sinless state is susceptible; but of 
that which comes upon us as sinners, it were blasphemy to suppose Him to have tasted—I mean, the 
fears, shame, remorse, self-abhorrence, which come 
with sin. It would seem that here His sympathy 
cannot reach: that it must be confined within the 
limits of our purer sorrows; such as affliction 
and pain. How, it may be asked, can He sympathise in repentance, deserved shame, and guilt of 
conscience? This is no easy question to answer: 
but so much of the consolation of true penitents 
must depend on it, that we shall do well to find, 
if we can, some reply.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p4">It may be said, then, that this difficulty carries 
its own answer; for His sympathy with penitents 
is perfect, because He is sinless: its perfection is the consequence of His 
perfect holiness. And for these reasons:</p>


<pb n="181" id="iii.x-Page_181" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p5">First, because we find, even among men, that 
sympathy is more or less perfect, as the holiness 
of the person is more or less so. There is no real 
sympathy in men of a sensual, worldly, unspiritual 
life; unless we are to call that inferior fellow-feeling which ranks with our natural instincts, and is 
to be found also in the lower animals, by the name 
of sympathy. There is a natural pity, benevolence, and compassion, which, even among heathen, 
expresses itself in congratulations and condolences, 
and we may in one sense call it sympathy; but it 
is its lowest and most irrational form, little differing 
from the perceptions of cold and heat, sweet and 
bitter, which are common to all mankind. There 
is little distinct consciousness about it. And even 
these sympathies of nature are crossed and crushed 
by personal faults. Ambition, covetousness, selfishness, will extinguish them; much more actual familiarity with sin. Just as a man becomes infected 
by the power of evil, he ceases to sympathise with 
others. All his feelings centre in himself. Sin 
is essentially a selfish thing. It sacrifices every 
thing to its own lust and will. It is also peculiarly merciless. Reckless as it is of the evil of 
sin, and therefore lenient to the worst offenders, 
it is, nevertheless, peculiarly uncharitable, hard, 
and unfair. Sinners put the worst construction 
on each others words and acts. They have no <pb n="182" id="iii.x-Page_182" />consideration or forbearance. Their apparent sympathy is but a fellowship in the same disobedience. And so also the sympathy of the world; 
how hollow, formal, and constrained it is! How 
little soothing or consoling in our sorrows and 
trials are worldly friends, even the kindest hearted 
of them! And why, but because it is peculiarly 
the property of true sanctity to be charitable? and 
in the grace of charity is contained gentleness, 
compassion, tenderness of hand in touching the 
wounds of other men, fair interpretations, large 
allowances, ready forgiveness. These things ripen 
as personal holiness grows more mature. We may 
almost measure our advance in the life of God 
by the tenderness of our feeling towards sinners. 
The living compassion, active emotion of pity, the 
tears and tenderness with which the holiest men 
have ever dealt with the sinful, is a proof, that 
in proportion as sin loses its power over them, 
their sympathy with those that are afflicted by its 
oppressive yoke becomes more perfect. It may be 
said, indeed, that they know by present experience 
what is the distress and shame of sin; that they 
really have in them the original taint; and that it 
is by virtue of this that they are able so intimately 
to sympathise with the trials of others who are repenting. Nevertheless, it is most certain that this 
sympathy becomes more perfect in proportion as <pb n="183" id="iii.x-Page_183" />their repentance is perfect, and their warfare turned 
into the peace of established sanctity; that is, in 
proportion as they cease to be like those they sympathise with in the very point of sinfulness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p6">And if we may venture a while to dwell on 
thoughts beyond our probation, in which some 
have presumed too far, may we not believe that 
this law prevails to perfect the mutual sympathy 
of those who are in the higher state of separation 
from this evil world? Of the invisible Church we 
can only speak by conjecture and hope, grounded 
upon such internal suggestions as are contained in 
truths undoubtedly revealed. We know that they 
are without sin. “He that is dead is free from 
sin.”<note n="97" id="iii.x-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p7"><scripRef id="iii.x-p7.1" passage="Rom. vi. 7" parsed="|Rom|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.7">Rom. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> We know that they are “made perfect.”<note n="98" id="iii.x-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p8"><scripRef id="iii.x-p8.1" passage="Heb. xii. 23" parsed="|Heb|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.23">Heb. xii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> 
We cannot doubt that they are replenished with 
charity—perfect in the sympathies of love and 
compassion—that they are knit one with another 
in a perfect bond of fellowship. And moreover, 
with their personal identity, doubtless, they retain 
a recollection of this world of sin, and of the 
trials, infirmities, and falls, from which they have 
been redeemed.<note n="99" id="iii.x-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p9"><scripRef id="iii.x-p9.1" passage="Rev. v. 9" parsed="|Rev|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.9">Rev. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And their sympathy is more vivid, intense, 
and pure, because they are set free from sin and self. For what but these, our 
in born evils, are the hindrances of our sympathy now in this world? In the 
midst of our truest <pb n="184" id="iii.x-Page_184" />compassion there is something which rises up to 
tinge it, and to infuse thoughts of self into it. 
They have the truest sympathy who are most 
perfectly dead to themselves. Therefore, of all 
the members of Christ’s mystical body, they must 
mutually sympathise most perfectly who are most 
free from the taints of evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p10">2. And from this our thoughts ascend to Him 
who is all-perfect; who being from everlasting 
Very God, was, for our sakes, made very Man, 
that He might unite us wholly to Himself. Above 
and beyond all sympathy is that of our High 
Priest. It stands alone in its incommunicable 
perfection. “Such an High Priest became us,” 
that is, was required by our spiritual necessities, “who is holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate 
from sinners.”<note n="100" id="iii.x-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p11"><scripRef id="iii.x-p11.1" passage="Heb. vii. 26" parsed="|Heb|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.26">Heb. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Because we are sinners, we need 
One who is without sin to sympathise with us. 
How can it be reverently or safely thought that 
any sympathy can be perfect but His? Does 
not such a thought imply that we do not clearly 
distinguish what we are speaking of? He can 
not, indeed, partake of the awful knowledge, derived from experience, which they possess who 
have ever consented to sin, who have ever been 
defiled by it. But that knowledge does not perfect sympathy: it only mars the perfection of the 
<pb n="185" id="iii.x-Page_185" />person. Even the holiest must be delivered from 
this knowledge of sin before their sympathy is 
raised towards His unapproachable tenderness. In 
one sense it is true, that to have been darkened and defiled is the way to learn a bitter 
knowledge of sin. But it is only so because it 
inflicts on us the miseries which follow after sin, 
and scourges us through repentance to purity of 
heart, whereby we learn its hatefulness. None 
hate sin but those who are holy, and that in 
the measure of their holiness; and therefore in 
the Person of our blessed Lord there must exist 
the two great conditions of perfect sympathy: 
first, He has suffered all the sorrows and mi 
series which are consequent upon sin and distinct from it; next, He has, because of His perfect holiness, a perfect hatred of evil. And these 
properties of His human nature unite themselves 
to the pity, omniscience, and love, which are the 
perfections of His divine. To have sinned ourselves is not necessary to perfect our sympathy 
with sinners. God forbid the evil thought! Rather, it is the property of spotless sanctity to 
flow forth with the fullest stream of compassion. 
Who would mourn over a sister’s fall so intensely 
as she who is all pure and full of sensitive fear of 
so much as a sullying thought? To have fallen 
and to have repented could add nothing to her <pb n="186" id="iii.x-Page_186" />intense love and sorrow, to her absolute humiliation for another’s transgression. Community in sin 
is not the source of sympathy, but participation 
in holiness. The knowledge of the misery of sin 
which our Lord learned by suffering temptation 
is no doubt far beyond any thing we can learn by 
consenting to it; for it is consent that so far destroys our true perception of it. Temptations are 
far more afflicting to holy minds than falls are to 
the less pure. And all through the life of the 
truest saint, even while the love of God is shed 
abroad in his heart, and the stillness of eternal 
peace reigns in it, there is, in proportion to the 
growth of sanctity, a growth also in his sorrow for 
sins long ago repented. His past falls come to be 
more intensely seen and abhorred. It is as he recedes from his former self, and passes out of the 
sphere of his past temptations, that he feels all 
their horror and deadliness. And this explains 
what we see in the lives of the holiest men—that as they have visibly advanced in holiness, 
they have multiplied their acts of humiliation 
and their discipline of repentance; and that instead of being thereby drawn from compassion to 
those who are still in their sins, they are of all 
men the most tender, pitiful, forbearing, and compassionate. None live for the conversion of souls 
so devotedly; none have so ready a sorrow for the <pb n="187" id="iii.x-Page_187" />sins of others; none deal with them so lovingly, 
bind up their wounds so softly, console them, even 
against their own will, so persuasively. And why? 
Not because of their past sin, but because of their 
present holiness; not for what they have been, but 
for what they are; not because they have been 
sinners, but because they are saints. What they 
have learned of sin by past consent and defilement 
is a hindrance, not a help, to their true sympathy. 
They attain to this high grace of the mystical body 
of Christ just as they pass out of themselves into 
Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p12">Now from all this we may see in what it is 
that our Lord, by the experience of humiliation 
in our flesh, has learned—wonderful word!—to 
sympathise with us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p13">Not in any motion of evil in the affections or 
thoughts of the heart; not in any inclination of 
the will; not, if we dare so much as utter it, in 
any taint or soil upon the soul. Upon all such as 
are destroying themselves in wilful commerce with 
evil, He looks down with a divine pity; but they 
have withdrawn themselves from the range of His 
sympathy. This can only be with those who are 
in sorrow under sin; that is, with penitents. It 
is in the suffering of those that would be cleansed 
and made holy that He partakes. Let us now see 
how we may draw comfort from this thought.</p>

<pb n="188" id="iii.x-Page_188" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p14">They who have sinned may go to Him in a 
perfect confidence that He is able to “be touched 
with the feeling of our infirmities.” We have 
something in Him to which we may appeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p15">1. We may plead with Him on His own experience of the weakness of our humanity. None 
knows it better than He, not only as our Maker, 
who “knoweth our frame, and remembereth that 
we are but dust,” but as Man, who made full trial 
of our nature “in the days of His flesh.” He 
knows its fearful susceptibility of temptation—how 
in its most perfect state, as in His own person, it 
may be approached and solicited by the suggestions 
and allurements of the evil one. And if in Him it 
could be tempted to sin, how much more in us! 
May we not believe that it was out of the depth 
of His mysterious obedience that He spoke, when 
He said: “The spirit indeed is willing, but the 
flesh is weak?” He did not mean sinful flesh only, 
but humanity itself, the weakness of which was 
seen in Eden, and was proved by Himself in the 
wilderness, when “He suffered being tempted.” 
When we confess our sins before Him, we may 
lay open all. Things we hardly dare to speak 
to any man, to any imperfect being, we do not 
shrink from confessing before Him—things which 
men would not believe, inward struggles, distinctions in intention, extenuating causes, errors of <pb n="189" id="iii.x-Page_189" />belief,—all 
the manifold working of the inward life which goes before a fall. Imperfect 
friends treat all these things with a hard incredulity, or assign them but a 
light weight in the favourable scale; they fasten only on the prominent features 
of the case; they cannot throw themselves into our position; their knowledge of 
human nature is drawn from their view of their own state and character, often 
flattered and self-deceiving; and that makes them so censorious, upbraiding, 
unmerciful to lapsed sinners, and so suspicious, distant, and cold, even to 
penitents. No doubt the want of vivid faith to realise the awfulness of our 
Lord’s presence is partly the reason why we are so much readier to make our 
confessions to Him than to a fellow-creature. We feel greatly, in the one case, 
the reality and the penitential character of the act, and little or not at all 
in the other. Again, confession to any man brings a peculiar shame, which our 
secret confessions do not involve. And yet, true as this may be, there can be no 
doubt that there is a more persuasive reason still. It is, that with men we are 
never safe from false judgments, and severe because imperfect censures; but with 
Him is perfect equity, fairness, tenderness. With all His awful holiness, there 
is some thing that draws us to Him. Though His eyes be “as a flame of fire,” and 
the act of laying ourselves <pb n="190" id="iii.x-Page_190" />open to Him is terrible, yet He is “meek 
and lowly of heart,” knowing all our case, “touched 
with the feeling of our infirmities. *</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p16">So also we must feel towards the elect angels, 
and all the world unseen, whose eyes, St. Paul 
seems to say, are on us—a cloud of gazers, ever 
looking down upon our course. They, too, in the 
measure of their perfection, are perfect; full of pity 
and of tender compassion; knowing of what spirit 
their King and Lord is; and like Him in charity 
to us. And yet it is to Him alone that we are 
drawn to address ourselves. Our ultimate account 
is not with them, but with Him. If He be pitiful 
to us, what more do we need? If He be gracious, 
they all, as comprehended in His perfection, are 
with us too. If we be sure of His sympathy, we 
are sure of theirs. They cannot satisfy the depth 
of our case, but He can and will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p17">We must go to Him, and place ourselves before 
Him; uncover our shame; fall to the earth; pray, 
if we can speak; if words fail, abase ourselves in 
silence; and let the silence of our confounded souls 
appeal to His sympathy who in the garden “fell 
on His face” under the burden of our infirmities. 
He will interpret our silence for us, and, by His 
perfect knowledge of our sins, put into our hearts 
pleas of deprecation and solace, which we ourselves 
neither know nor would dare to utter. Wonderful <pb n="191" id="iii.x-Page_191" />is the Divine justice, and still more the Divine 
equity. He “weigheth the spirits;” He knows 
the shades and touches of our case. What to 
our dull sight would seem refinements, to His are 
realities in our spiritual probation; and with wonderful tenderness and most indulgent forbearance 
He notes and measures them all. In His judgment 
of penitents He is more gentle than they are to 
themselves. Pleas which they reject, He allows 
for them. While they are writing bitter things 
against themselves, He is recording the circumstances of palliation and excuse. They hardly 
dare believe that His face is lifted up in pity and 
forgiveness upon them; for His mercy is as great 
a mystery of faith as His Incarnation. “When 
the Lord turned again the captivity of Sion, then 
were we like unto them that dream.” When His peace comes down again into our 
afflicted hearts, then, like the apostles, “we believe not for joy and wonder.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p18">2. Again: we may appeal to His experience 
of the sorrow and shame which come by sin upon 
mankind. He suffered both as keenly and as fully 
as it was possible for one that was without sin. 
Wheresoever in the Psalms deeper notes of sorrow, 
lamentations greater than repentance, are heard, it 
is the voice of the Messiah speaking in prophecy. “My God, my God, look upon me; why hast Thou <pb n="192" id="iii.x-Page_192" />forsaken me? why art Thou so far from helping 
me, and from the words of my complaint? O my 
God, I cry in the day-time, but Thou hearest not; 
and in the night-season also I take no rest. 
. . . As for me, I am a worm, and no man; a very 
scorn of men, and the outcast of the people. All 
they that see me laugh me to scorn; they shoot 
out their lips, and shake their heads, saying, He 
trusted in God, that He would deliver him; let Him deliver him; if He will have him. . . . . I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out 
of joint; my heart also in the midst of my body 
is even like melting wax. My strength is dried 
up like a potsherd, and my tongue cleaveth to my 
gums, and Thou shalt bring me into the dust of 
death.”<note n="101" id="iii.x-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p19"><scripRef passage="Ps 22:1,2,6-8,14,15" id="iii.x-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|22|1|22|2;|Ps|22|6|22|8;|Ps|22|14|0|0;|Ps|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.1-Ps.22.2 Bible:Ps.22.6-Ps.22.8 Bible:Ps.22.14 Bible:Ps.22.15">Ps. xxii. 1, 2, 6-8, 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “He is despised and rejected of men; 
a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and 
we hid as it were our faces from Him; He was 
despised, and we esteemed Him not. Surely He 
hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: 
yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of God, 
and afflicted.”<note n="102" id="iii.x-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p20"><scripRef id="iii.x-p20.1" passage="Isaiah liii. 3" parsed="|Isa|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.3">Isaiah liii. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:4" id="iii.x-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|53|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.4">4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Save me, O God; for the waters 
are come in, even unto my soul. I stick fast in 
the deep mire, where no ground is; I am come 
into deep waters, so that the floods run over me. 
I am weary of my crying: my throat is dry: my 
sight faileth me for waiting so long upon my God. 
<pb n="193" id="iii.x-Page_193" />. . . . For Thy sake have I suffered reproof; 
shame hath covered my face. . . . I wept, and chastened myself with fasting; and that was turned 
to my reproof. I put on sackcloth also; and they 
jested upon me. They that sit in the gate speak 
against me; and the drunkards make songs upon. . . . . me Thou hast known my reproof, my shame, and my dishonour: mine adversaries are all in Thy 
sight. Thy rebuke hath broken my heart; I am 
full of heaviness: I looked for some to have pity 
on me, but there was no man, neither found I 
any to comfort me.”<note n="103" id="iii.x-p20.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p21"><scripRef passage="Psa 69:1-3,7,10-12,20,21" id="iii.x-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|69|1|69|3;|Ps|69|7|0|0;|Ps|69|10|69|12;|Ps|69|20|0|0;|Ps|69|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.1-Ps.69.3 Bible:Ps.69.7 Bible:Ps.69.10-Ps.69.12 Bible:Ps.69.20 Bible:Ps.69.21">Ps. lxix. 1-3, 7, 10-12, 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “O Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night before Thee: 
oh, let my prayer enter into Thy presence, incline 
Thine ear unto my calling. For my soul is full of 
trouble; and my life draweth nigh unto hell. . . . 
Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit, in a place 
of darkness, and in the deep. Thine indignation 
lieth hard upon me; and Thou hast vexed me 
with all Thy storms. Thou hast put away mine 
acquaintance far from me; and made me to be 
abhorred of them. I am so fast in prison that 
I cannot get forth. My sight faileth for very 
trouble: Lord, I have called daily upon Thee, I have stretched forth my hands unto Thee. . . . . Lord, why abhorrest Thou my soul, and hidest 
Thou Thy face from me? I am in misery, and <pb n="194" id="iii.x-Page_194" />like unto him that is at the point to die: even 
from my youth up Thy terrors have I suffered with 
a troubled mind. Thy wrathful displeasure goeth 
over me, and the fear of Thee hath undone me.”<note n="104" id="iii.x-p21.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p22"><scripRef passage="Psa 88:1,2,5-9,14-16" id="iii.x-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|88|1|88|2;|Ps|88|5|88|9;|Ps|88|14|88|16" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.1-Ps.88.2 Bible:Ps.88.5-Ps.88.9 Bible:Ps.88.14-Ps.88.16">Ps. 
lxxxviii. 1, 2, 5-9, 14-16</scripRef>.</p></note> 
What can we say of this inscrutable mystery of 
sorrow? Who would have dared to apply these 
words to the Son of God, if the Spirit of Christ 
in prophecy had not already done so by His servants? We can only say what the Spirit of Christ 
Himself hath said. Sorrow, fearfulness, shame, 
scorn, confusion of face, humiliation, abasement, 
exhaustion of body, fainting, trembling, blindness 
for very tears, what ever went beyond all these? “Behold, and see if there be any sorrow like unto 
my sorrow, which is done unto me, wherewith the 
Lord hath afflicted me in the day of His fierce 
anger. From above hath He sent fire into my 
bones, and it prevaileth against them: He hath 
spread a net for my feet, He hath turned me back: 
He hath made me desolate and faint all the day.”<note n="105" id="iii.x-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p23"><scripRef id="iii.x-p23.1" passage="Lament. i. 12" parsed="|Lam|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.1.12">Lament. i. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Lament 1:13" id="iii.x-p23.2" parsed="|Lam|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.1.13">13</scripRef>.</p></note> 
What more can we say? All this came on Him 
because God “made Him to be sin for us who 
knew no sin.”<note n="106" id="iii.x-p23.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p24"><scripRef passage="2Cor 5:21" id="iii.x-p24.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> All that sin could inflict on the 
guiltless He endured; and to that experience of 
shame and sorrow we guilty may appeal. Though 
we suffer indeed justly, yet can He feel with us <pb n="195" id="iii.x-Page_195" />though He did nothing amiss. Though in the bitterness of soul 
which flows from consciousness of guilt He has no part, yet when we take revenge 
upon ourselves in humiliation, and offer ourselves to suffer all He wills for 
our abasement, He pities us while He permits the chastisement to break us down 
at His feet. He looks in compassion on our heavy hours and mournful days, our 
secret indignation, our shame which burns inwardly, our bruised and trembling 
hearts. When vain remorse and resolution come too late, make us smite upon our 
thigh, and accuse ourselves in secret, He—let us hope, believe, and pray—will 
pity us with a loving and tender sympathy. “When our heart is smitten down 
within us, and withered like grass, so that we forget to eat our bread,” it is a 
thought full of consolation, “that we have not an high-priest which cannot be 
touched with the feeling of our infirmities.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p25">Therefore let us ask for consolation from no 
other. Let us not go, I will not say to the world, 
and its fair words, smooth persuasions, shallow 
comforts;—for to these no man whose repentance 
has any depth or reality in it can bear to go; 
they are miserable, falsifying stimulants, which 
heat and bewilder the heart, and leave it open 
to terrible recoils of sorrow but let us not go 
to books or to employment; no, nor even to the <pb n="196" id="iii.x-Page_196" />consolation and tender love of friend, brother, wife, 
husband, spiritual guide; no, nor to the most perfect saint and nearest to Himself; but to Him for 
whose sake all these must be forsaken, in whom 
are all the fresh springs of solace which distil in 
scanty drops through the tenderest and fondest 
hearts. Let us go at once to Him. We are one 
with Him, by the mystery of His holy Incarnation, 
by the gift of our new birth. There is nothing 
can separate us from His sympathy but our own 
wilful sins. Let us fear and hate these, as for 
all other reasons, so above all for this, that they 
cut off the streams of His pure and pitiful consolation, and leave our souls to wither up in their 
own drought and darkness. So long as we are 
fully in His sympathy, let our sorrows, shame, 
trials, temptations, be what they may, we are 
safe. He is purifying us by them; teaching us to die to the world and to 
ourselves, that He only may live in us, and that our life may be “hid with 
Christ in God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p26">And again: that we may so shelter ourselves in 
Him, let us make to Him a confession, detailed, 
particular, and unsparing, of all our sins. Our 
safest self-examination is made upon our knees; 
our truest confessions are our self-examinations 
uttered aloud. Let us confess before Him morning and night our daily disobedience of thought, <pb n="197" id="iii.x-Page_197" />word, and deed, the forbidden motions of our 
hearts, the faulty inclinations of our will; striving truly and thoroughly to know ourselves, and 
to lay ourselves bare with entire and self-abasing 
sincerity to Him. In this is true peace, deep consolation, calm unspeakable. This will keep our 
hearts waking, recall us when we wander, uphold 
us when we are weak. Whatsoever be our outward lot,—whether we be high or low, esteemed 
or outcast, held in honour or in scorn, trusted or 
distrusted,—this one thing is enough. What more 
can they desire who have the sympathy of Christ? 
What fellowship do they need who have His hourly 
presence? When men rebuke us, let us thank 
them, as helping our abasement; when they convince us of new faults, let us carry them in confession to our Lord. Reproofs are healing balms; censures are “spikenard very precious.” The more 
they humble us, the more fully will He admit 
us to His perfect sympathy. O blind and short 
sighted! when the world looks dark upon us, we 
are afraid. If the great or the many set down our 
lives as a folly or a dream, we begin to doubt, and 
half to believe what they say. We are tempted 
even to give way before their confident censures 
and their lofty commiseration. We are too proud 
to be pitied, and would sometimes almost conceal 
and cast off our sympathy with the Cross, that we <pb n="198" id="iii.x-Page_198" />may take our share in the smooth and fair things 
of the world. But if we be His servants, the Cross 
must be our portion. “The disciple is not above 
his Master, nor the servant above his Lord. It is 
enough for the disciple that he be as his Master, 
and the servant as his Lord.”<note n="107" id="iii.x-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.x-p27">St. <scripRef id="iii.x-p27.1" passage="Matt. x. 24" parsed="|Matt|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.24">Matt. x. 24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 10:25" id="iii.x-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.25">25</scripRef>.</p></note> So that we be His, 
let us be with this content.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p28">And lastly, let us so live as not to forfeit His sympathy. It 
is ours only so long as we strive and pray to be made like Him. If we turn again 
to evil, or to the world, we sever ourselves from Him. The dominion of any 
sinful habit will fear fully estrange us from His presence. A single consenting 
act of inward disobedience in thought or will is enough to let fall a cloud 
between Him and us, and to leave our hearts cheerless and dark. This all know, 
who after any sins of the temper or spirit, begin their accustomed prayers. They 
feel themselves in a new condition, and at a strange distance from Him; as if in 
broad day the sun had suddenly gone in. And besides positive sins, love of the 
world will shut us out from His sympathy altogether. Love of the world casts out 
the love of Christ. If, in spite of His word and warning, His life and cross, we 
will live on in this fallen world without fear or self-denial, as if it were not 
fallen; if we will love it, live in it and for it, <pb n="199" id="iii.x-Page_199" />accept its flatteries and favours, then we must die 
with it. Follies, laughter, excitement, false happiness, bring bitter retrospect, burning consciousness of inconsistency and declension; and all these 
hide His presence from our souls. With these 
He has no sympathy: but only with the humble, 
bruised, and contrite; with them that forsake all 
that they may find Him, and follow Him whither 
soever He goeth, in darkness and in light, in life 
and in death, counting all things loss, that they 
may “win Christ and be found in Him” in the 
morning of the resurrection.</p>


<pb n="200" id="iii.x-Page_200" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XI. Sympathy a Note of the Church." prev="iii.x" next="iii.xii" id="iii.xi">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Isaiah 61:1" id="iii.xi-p0.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1" />
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.2">SERMON XI.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xi-p0.3">SYMPATHY A NOTE OF THE CHURCH.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xi-p0.4">ISAIAH lxi. 1.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xi-p1">“The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath 
anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; He hath sent me to bind up the 
broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the 
prison to them that are bound.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xi-p2">THE Person of our blessed Lord is a type of the 
mystical personality of His Church. The notes 
by which He was manifested to the world as the 
true Messiah are the notes by which also His 
Church is manifested to the world as the true 
Church. Among many false Christs, there is but 
one true: He came first, and they arose after Him. 
Among many, there was none holy but He alone; 
none but He was the Saviour of all. “There is” but “one God, and one Mediator between God and 
man.” He only is the “Holy One of God.” He 
only is “the Saviour of all men,” “the Lamb of <pb n="201" id="iii.xi-Page_201" />God, that taketh away the sin of the world.” He 
is the one holy, universal Saviour of mankind, from 
whom His Church also derives the gifts and properties which are called signs or notes. The 
prophet Isaiah here gives another note, which indeed 
is not another, but a development of the same, by 
which the true Messiah should be known. He was 
to be the true Healer and Comforter of all, bringing good tidings of good, binding up broken hearts, 
loosing prisoners out of bondage, comforting mourners, sympathising with all, drawing all that are afflicted to Himself, by the consciousness of their own 
miseries, and by the attractions of His compassion. 
And this He did by His own divine love, by His 
perfect human sympathy, by His own mysterious 
experience as the Man of Sorrows. This was a 
note of the true Messiah which none could imitate. They might shew . signs and wonders, and 
utter words of wisdom and moving persuasions; 
make a great shew of holiness and pity for man 
kind, and draw away many after them; but the 
reality was wanting: the meek and the broken 
hearted, the prisoner, the bondsman, and the 
mourner, had in them something too deep, vivid, 
and piercing, to find rest until the one only and 
true Messiah should appear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p3">Now it is to this that we find our Lord Himself 
appealing in proof of His divine commission. Immediately <pb n="202" id="iii.xi-Page_202" />after He 
had been manifested by the descent of the Holy Ghost in His baptism, and had 
been tempted of the devil in the wilderness, we read that He “returned in the 
power of the Spirit into Galilee: and there went out a fame of Him through all 
the region round about. And He taught in their synagogues, being glorified of 
all. And He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought up: and, as His custom 
was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. 
And there was delivered unto Him the book of the prophet Esaias. And when He had 
opened the book, He found the place where it was written, The Spirit of the Lord 
is upon me, be cause He hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor; He 
hath sent me to heal the broken hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, 
and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, 
to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. And He closed the book, and He gave 
it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in 
the synagogue were fastened on Him. And He began to say unto them, This day is 
this Scripture fulfilled in your ears. And all bare Him witness, and wondered at 
the gracious words which proceeded out of His mouth.”<note n="108" id="iii.xi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p4.1" passage="Luke iv. 14-22" parsed="|Luke|4|14|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.14-Luke.4.22">Luke iv. 14-22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="203" id="iii.xi-Page_203" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p5">And soon after we read: “Now when the sun 
was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto Him; and He 
laid His hands on every one of them, and healed 
them. And devils also came out of many, crying 
out, and saying, Thou art Christ the Son of God. 
And He rebuking them suffered them not to 
speak: for they knew that He was Christ.”<note n="109" id="iii.xi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p6">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p6.1" passage="Luke iv. 40" parsed="|Luke|4|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.40">Luke iv. 40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 4:41" id="iii.xi-p6.2" parsed="|Luke|4|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.41">41</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p7">Again: “And He came down with them, 
and stood in the plain, and the company of His 
disciples, and a great multitude of people out of 
all Judea and Jerusalem, and from the sea-coast 
of Tyre and Sidon, which came to hear Him, 
and to be healed of their diseases; and they that 
were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were 
healed. And the whole multitude sought to touch 
Him: for there went virtue out of Him, and 
healed them all. And He lifted up His eyes on 
His disciples, and said, Blessed be ye poor: for 
yours is the kingdom of God.”<note n="110" id="iii.xi-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p8">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p8.1" passage="Luke vi. 17-20" parsed="|Luke|6|17|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.17-Luke.6.20">Luke vi. 17-20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p9">Again we read: “John, calling unto him two of his disciples, 
sent them to Jesus, saying, Art Thou He that should come? or look we for an 
other? When the men were come unto Him, they said, John Baptist hath sent us 
unto Thee, saying, Art Thou He that should come? or look we for another? And in 
the same hour He cured many <pb n="204" id="iii.xi-Page_204" />of their infirmities and plagues, and of evil spirits; 
and unto many that were blind He gave sight. 
Then Jesus answering said unto them, Go your 
way, and tell John what things ye have seen and 
heard; how that the blind see, the lame walk, the 
lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are 
raised, to the poor the Gospel is preached.”<note n="111" id="iii.xi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p10">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p10.1" passage="Luke vii. 19-22" parsed="|Luke|7|19|7|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.19-Luke.7.22">Luke vii. 19-22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p11">Such was the whole life of our blessed Lord. 
He was at all times encompassed by the multitude 
of sick and poor, widowed and desolate, mourners 
and penitents; all day long “there were many 
coming and going;” and He and His disciples had 
at times no leisure “so much as to eat.”<note n="112" id="iii.xi-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p12">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p12.1" passage="Mark vi. 31" parsed="|Mark|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.31">Mark vi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> They 
came “from all cities and villages,” and “from all 
the country round about,”—Jews, Samaritans, Syro-Phomicians, Greeks, and Gentiles; some to hear 
His words, some to touch the hem of His garment, 
some to ask Him to “speak the word only,” that 
they might be made whole. He was the one only 
and all-sufficient Healer and Consoler of the sorrows of all flesh. And He drew to Him all that 
mourned in sins, in sicknesses, in desolation of 
heart. They clung to Him as their true and only 
Rest. In Him they found the answer to all their 
perplexities, to all their troubles of heart; He was 
the true solace of all their anguish. His words, His 
touch, His very looks of pity, soothed and healed <pb n="205" id="iii.xi-Page_205" />their woes in body and in spirit. He was 
“a 
strength to the poor, a strength to the needy in 
his distress, a refuge from the storm, a shadow 
from the heat, when the blast of the terrible ones” was “as a storm against the wall.” The prophecy 
was fulfilled in Him: “A man shall be as an 
hiding place from the wind, and a covert from 
the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place, as 
the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.”<note n="113" id="iii.xi-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p13"><scripRef passage="Isa 25:4" id="iii.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.4">Isaiah xxv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. 32:2" id="iii.xi-p13.2" parsed="|Isa|32|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.2">xxxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p14">Such was His character and ministry; and such 
is the character and ministry of His mystical body, 
which is the Church. The anointing which was 
upon Him flowed down from the Head to the members. It consecrated apostles, prophets, martyrs, 
and saints: they were like Him, and prolonged 
His ministry on earth not so much by imitation as 
by union and incorporation with Him—by actual 
participation of the spirit, sympathy, and mind of 
Jesus Christ. So we find after His ascension. 
The Holy Ghost came upon them in the day of 
Pentecost, and thenceforward they opened their 
work of compassion and of spiritual mercy by works 
of healing and by words of consolation. It was 
indeed the dispensation of the Comforter: the 
Church was the almoner of the poor, the physician 
of souls, the solace of the afflicted; it spoke peace, 
forgiveness, ransom, purity, gladness of heart, to all. <pb n="206" id="iii.xi-Page_206" />And after the descent of the Spirit, the Church 
passed into that truest discipline of sympathy, the 
experience of sorrow. It was led, as it were, into 
the wilderness. In all the world it was tempted 
of the devil; by allurements and by afflictions he 
fought against it, making it thereby, and against 
his intent, to be partaker of the sufferings of Christ. 
Christians were sons of consolation, because they 
were men of sorrows; they inherited the title and 
the office of their Lord; they were called to “fill 
up that which was behind of the afflictions of Christ 
in the flesh, for His body’s sake, which is the 
Church.”<note n="114" id="iii.xi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p15"><scripRef id="iii.xi-p15.1" passage="Col. i. 24" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> It was this that gave to the apostolical 
ministry such a divine and persuasive power. All 
the world answered to its voice, because in all the 
earth there were the same afflictions, and in the 
Church the same power to heal. From the time 
of the humiliation of the Son of God, sorrow, suffering, and pain became sacred 
and holy. To the poor was given the first place in Christ’s earthly kingdom: 
widows, orphans, and mourners were so many distinct orders, whom the Church 
nourished and consoled; little children were among its chiefest cares. The 
infirmities of human nature, old age and sickness, were more sacred still, and 
were tended with a greater love; for besides natural compassion in its most 
perfect form, the body of <pb n="207" id="iii.xi-Page_207" />Christ was quickened by His divine sympathy. 
By the anointing of the Holy Ghost, charity and 
tenderness were shed abroad in the hearts of His 
disciples; and, above all, they knew that, in ministering consolation to sorrow and suffering, they 
were ministering to Him who in our nature had 
made suffering and sorrow peculiarly His own. “Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the least of 
these My brethren, ye did it unto Me.” This is 
the true secret of the wonderful fact, that hospitals 
for the sick, poor, aged, and strangers, homes for 
the outcast and desolate, are peculiar to the Church 
of Christ. Heathenism had none. The cold and 
stately cities of the heathen world had no hospitals 
or houses of mercy. The very name of hospital 
was not in their language, because the grace of 
charity was not in their nature. Neither had they 
spiritual consolations, because the very idea of repentance and contrition was unknown. It was by 
the mystery of the Incarnation, and the coming of 
the Holy Ghost, by the regeneration of the faithful, by the knitting together of the members of 
Christ’s mystical body, that the ministries of repentance and consolation were opened to mankind. 
The whole visible system of hospitals, asylums, 
almshouses, and the like, are the expression and 
means of fulfilling the ends of mercy for which the 
Messiah was anointed by the Spirit of the Lord. <pb n="208" id="iii.xi-Page_208" />It is His commission which was opened in the 
synagogue at Nazareth, extended throughout the 
earth, and prolonged unto this day. This is the 
peculiar note and office of the Catholic Church. 
It was not the work of civil powers, nor could be. 
Christian states have borrowed the principle, and 
reproduced cold and remote imitations of catholic 
charity; but the true test is, to look at political 
governments before Christ came into the world. 
Take Athens and Rome, the greatest and most 
vaunted polities the world ever saw as detached 
from Christianity. What did they for the alleviation of human sorrows in body or in spirit? 
Refinement, and civilisation, and warlike greatness, 
and high-sounding patriotism, and subtil philosophy, what did all these for the poor and miser 
able? Sorry comforters are the men of this world 
at their best estate. It may be very unpalatable 
and offensive to statesmen and politicians to be 
told, that they can do little or nothing more than 
borrow grace and wisdom of the Church they despise and patronise. Yet so it is. Kingdoms and 
states can retain the semblance and organisation 
of charity only so long as the Church quickens 
the mass of a people and the frame of government 
with its life. As that declines or withdraws itself, 
the distributions of state-charity dry up, and we 
hear of famishing poor and spiritual destitution. <pb n="209" id="iii.xi-Page_209" />So also with Christian sects. Whatsoever of 
charity they have among them is borrowed of the 
Church, and belongs to it. Their institutions, few 
and scanty as they are, do but copy and imitate 
the ministries of manifold charity through which 
the mystical body of Christ consoles meek, bro 
ken-hearted, and mourning spirits. And imitations as they are, they are short-lived—they die 
out. It has ever been an axiom in the Church, “The branch cut off withers, the stream cut off 
dries up.” At the outset, sects are always distinguished by a great profession of sympathy with the 
spiritual and bodily sufferings of mankind. They 
found themselves on the alleged neglect or inability of the Church to minister to the contrite and 
afflicted. Their strength lies in their popularity, 
in a moving affectionateness and forward profession of disinterested solicitude, and in stealing 
away the hearts of the people. As Absalom said, “Oh that I were made judge in the land, that 
every man which hath any suit or cause might 
come unto me, and I would do him justice! And 
it was so, that when any man came nigh to him 
to do him obeisance, he put forth his hand, and 
took him, and kissed him.”<note n="115" id="iii.xi-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p16"><scripRef passage="2Sam 15:4,5" id="iii.xi-p16.1" parsed="|2Sam|15|4|15|5" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.15.4-2Sam.15.5">2 Samuel xv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But this lasts only 
for a time. The first zeal dies when the point 
is gained; labour and care grow slack, and self-<pb n="210" id="iii.xi-Page_210" />denying charity cold and scant; the system relaxes, and shews inherent weakness; makes many 
attempts to rally, and for a time seems to succeed; but is always going down, losing its hold on men’s hearts, and with its 
hold losing its power of unity and control. At last men forsake it, be cause the 
deep yearnings of their hearts meet no sympathy; there is nothing to stay their 
souls on. They are stirred, excited, and vexed by its soli citations and 
upbraidings, its high-sounding words and cold affections; and in the end they 
are repelled by its antipathies, and fall into irreligion, 
or are drawn away by strong vital attractions of 
fervent charity in the Church. So end all schisms; 
sooner or later they cease to be. Howsoever long 
they may simulate the notes of the Church, adopt 
its language, and affect its charity, they sink by 
mere exhaustion at last. “Every plant which My 
heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted 
up.”<note n="116" id="iii.xi-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p17">St. <scripRef id="iii.xi-p17.1" passage="Matt. xv. 13" parsed="|Matt|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.13">Matt. xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p18">1. What has been said will shew us the benefit of affliction 
to the Church. It is most certain that it was never so like to its Divine Head 
as when it suffered for His name’s sake. It was never so full of the Holy Ghost, 
of humiliation, penitence, love, compassion, and unity, as in the ages of 
persecution. It cost too much in those <pb n="211" id="iii.xi-Page_211" />days to be a member of the Catholic Church for 
any to venture upon it but such as were willing 
to “lose their life for Christ’s sake and the gospel,” that they might “find it unto life eternal.” 
They were knit together in a community of truth 
and spirit, of sufferings and sorrows; and the true 
sympathy of the members of one body ran through 
out the whole. But when the tide began to turn, 
and the world to shine upon the Church, it was 
an easy and cheap thing to be a Christian; and 
it grew to be a custom and a fashion, and multitudes of cold, worldly, unsympathising men mingled 
themselves in the Church, and lowered its tone. 
As it has grown prosperous, it has left off to sympathise with the same vivid compassion for the 
sufferings of humanity. And yet through all ages 
of the Church there has been a succession of saints 
dead to the world, likened to Christ, bearing the 
tokens of the Cross, disciplined in sorrow, full of 
living sympathy with the sufferings of the poor 
and penitent. Individual characters indeed have 
come out with an energy and intensity like apostles 
and martyrs. Sometimes they have kindled and, 
for a while, have stirred whole churches to the 
same fervent charity. But the secret of their perfection was still the same, that they were partakers 
of their Master’s cross, and that by sorrow they 
were endowed with the gift of compassion and of <pb n="212" id="iii.xi-Page_212" />love. The grace of their regeneration had been 
developed by the things that they had suffered. 
Outward crosses helped their inward mortification, and wrought for their perfection. They were 
endowed with a large measure of that anointing 
whereby their Lord was consecrated to preach the 
gospel to the poor, to heal the broken-hearted, and 
to comfort them that mourn. It is most certain 
that the Church has never been less in sympathy 
with the inner world of spiritual sorrow than when 
it has been outwardly prosperous. And from this 
we may derive a great consolation. Whatsoever 
adversity be upon us, it is manifestly a token not 
only of God’s love, but of God’s purpose to make 
us fitter for His work of mercy to the world. Just 
as these latter days set in upon us, and the first 
days seem to return in the last, just so may we 
all the more believe that He is calling His Church 
from earthly greatness, civil power, visible offices 
of counsel and authority in states and kingdoms, 
to its original separation from the world, to a life 
of unity, and to higher spiritual gifts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p19">Surely we may say of the Church what St. 
Paul says of individuals. If it be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then must it 
be of a doubtful legitimacy, and its commission 
to witness for God in the world of no certain war 
rant. There is something to fear in the sight of a <pb n="213" id="iii.xi-Page_213" />Church easy, peaceful, prosperous, well furnished 
with goods, confident of its own purity and of its 
own right judgment in all things. There is fear 
that it is, or will become, unsympathising, self-regarding, delicate, unhumbled; that it will one day 
hear from the mouth out of which goeth the sharp 
two-edged sword: “Thou sayest, I am rich, and in 
creased with goods, and have need of nothing; and 
knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, 
and poor, and blind, and naked. I counsel thee 
to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou 
mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou 
mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with 
eyesalve, that thou mayest see. As many as I 
love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, 
and repent.”<note n="117" id="iii.xi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p20"><scripRef id="iii.xi-p20.1" passage="Rev. iii. 17-19" parsed="|Rev|3|17|3|19" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.17-Rev.3.19">Rev. iii. 17-19</scripRef>.</p></note> And this shews us how needless 
are our popular alarms. Many good men, when 
they see the outward system of the Church threatened, think the Church is in danger. Ought we 
not rather to say, that then it is safe—safe from 
surfeit and self-trusting, from hollowness and unreality; safe from false confidence, high thoughts 
of itself, and from the pride which goeth before a 
fall? Nay, even those greater chastisements and 
dangers—the persevering attempts of sectarian bodies to alienate the hearts of 
its people, and the <pb n="214" id="iii.xi-Page_214" />loss of many of its members by estrangement and 
perversion—even in these too there is safety. They 
are rebukes of love to deepen the interior life of 
the Church, to quicken a sense of compunction, 
to work in it the grace of humiliation, to raise the 
tone of its sympathy and the wisdom of its spiritual guides, to mature within it the gift of meekness, contrition, and spiritual mourning, and thereby 
to bring out into energy and act the great note 
of consolation and compassion which revealed the 
true Messiah at His coming.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p21">2. Another thing we may learn from what has 
been said is, the design of God in afflicting the 
several members of the Church. It is to make 
them partakers of this true note of Christ’s mystical body. We are all by nature hard and unsympathising. By our regeneration we learn to 
see the great truth of Christian compassion: we 
receive the grace through which we may be perfected in love to the members of Christ: but it 
lies dormant in us, until by the visitations of His 
hand it is unfolded into contrition and spiritual 
sorrow. It is God’s deepest way of teaching: and 
what we learn by affliction is our truest learning. We are thereby brought to know things by 
tasting their reality. The mystery of sin in us, 
of which we are so unconscious, becomes a vivid 
sense of personal unworthiness, and a source of <pb n="215" id="iii.xi-Page_215" />deep humiliation and sorrow of heart. And these 
things make men strangely gentle and tender to 
others, full of pity and a softer tone. As they 
are taught to be themselves meek and contrite, 
so they learn also the exceeding fulness of the 
consolation which is in God; and that secret of 
consolation is shewn to them not for their own 
sakes alone, but for the sake of others. They 
are thereby constituted messengers of consolation, 
channels of the sympathy of Christ. As St. Paul 
says to the Corinthians, “Blessed be God, even 
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father 
of mercies, and the God of all comfort; who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be 
able to comfort them which are in any trouble by 
the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted 
of God. For as the sufferings of Christ abound 
in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. 
And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the 
enduring of the same sufferings which we also 
suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your 
consolation and salvation.”<note n="118" id="iii.xi-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p22"><scripRef passage="2Cor 1:3-6" id="iii.xi-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|3|1|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.3-2Cor.1.6">2 Cor. i. 3-6</scripRef>.</p></note> It is God’s way of 
dealing with us, to make those by whom He will 
comfort others, first to go themselves through the 
darkness and realities of the world of sorrow. Buoyancy, high spirits, untamed 
vigour, great <pb n="216" id="iii.xi-Page_216" />health of body, inexperience of the changes of 
life, make even the most amiable of men unapt to 
console the suffering and sorrowful. They cannot 
enter into the depth and reality of their trials. 
They are out of place in sick-rooms. Houses of 
mourning are not their natural home. With the 
kindest intentions and most sincere desire to minister comfort, they do not know what to say, or 
how to address themselves to the offices of consolation. There is an admonition in the fact, that our 
blessed Lord was tempted before He began His 
ministry. It was the discipline, if we may so speak, 
of His perfect sympathy. So is it with His servants. And this goes far to explain the trials 
which fall chiefly on the most favoured of His 
members; on those that partake His office of love; 
on those who minister to His mystical body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p23">Therefore, whatsoever trial comes upon us, let 
us not shrink from it, nor lose any part of the full 
lesson of humiliation which it is sent to teach. 
Let us fully give ourselves to it, to suffer all it has 
to lay on us. There are, it may be, deeper things 
to be known of our own sinfulness than we can 
know without the teaching of some special chastisements. By them we learn to be severe to none but 
to ourselves; to be gentle to the sins of others, as 
He that breaks not the bruised reed, while we are 
unsparing to our own. It is by the knowledge that <pb n="217" id="iii.xi-Page_217" />we are frail, 
and that we dwell on the very brink of great falls, if the grace of God should 
be for a moment withdrawn; by this we learn to pity them that are fallen, “to 
heal the broken-hearted,” “to set at liberty them that are bruised.” If He 
should deal with us as we deal with each other, who should stand in His sight? 
What unfair constructions, what hard views of the falls and failings, what hasty 
censures and unmerciful interpretations of other men do we indulge in! If we 
were true penitents; if we had learned the great lesson of humiliation; if we 
knew how to say with St. Paul, “For this cause I obtained mercy, that in me 
first Jesus Christ might shew forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them 
which should here after believe on Him to life everlasting;”<note n="119" id="iii.xi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p24"><scripRef passage="1Tim 1:16" id="iii.xi-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.16">1 Tim. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>then we 
should learn to be gentle in eye, hand, and heart, 
towards the sins and humiliations of our brethren. 
For this reason He sometimes lets us fall, to break 
our harsh, unsympathising nature, and puts on us 
a yoke of secret shame, which makes us for ever to 
look with tenderness and compunction on the sins 
of others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p25">So likewise in the sorrows of sickness or bereavement. None 
know the unspeakable depth of such wounds but they who have endured them. It is 
all in vain to try to imagine their keen and <pb n="218" id="iii.xi-Page_218" />penetrating anguish; how they make the whole 
soul faint, and the whole heart sick. Sorrow is 
a season of peculiar temptations; and there are 
very few who do not yield to waywardness, selfishness, or irritation, when the affliction is upon them. 
How deeply do they resent the want of vivid sympathy in others! What thoughts 
and feelings of unkindness find their way into wounded hearts, and make all 
their wounds tenfold more piercing!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p26">If we truly knew what sorrow is, we should 
count it a high calling to be allowed to minister 
the least word of consolation to the afflicted. 
Therefore if we be called to suffer, let us under 
stand it to be a call to a ministry of healing. God 
is setting us apart to a sort of pastoral office, to the 
care of the sick of His flock. There is a hidden 
ministry which works in perfect harmony with the 
orders of His Church; a ministry of secret comfort, diffusing itself by the 
power of sympathy and prayer. Within His visible Church are many companies of sorrow, many that weep alone, a fellowship of secret mourners; and to them the contrite 
and humbled are perpetually ministering, shed 
ding peace, often unawares. Things that they 
have learned in seasons of affliction, long-pondered thoughts, realities learned by suffering, perceptions of God’s love and presence,—all these are 
put in trust with them for the consolation of His <pb n="219" id="iii.xi-Page_219" />elect. They know 
not oftentimes to whom they speak. Perhaps they have never seen them, nor ever 
shall. Unknown to each other, they are knit in bonds higher than all ties of 
blood; they are joined and constituted in that higher unity which is the order 
of Christ’s kingdom. When all the relations of this lower life shall be 
dissolved, the bonds of their heavenly kindred shall be revealed. Mourners and 
comforters shall meet at last in the holy city. “And God shall wipe away all 
tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor 
crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed 
away.”<note n="120" id="iii.xi-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p27"><scripRef id="iii.xi-p27.1" passage="Rev. xxi. 4" parsed="|Rev|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.4">Rev. xxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XII. The Holiness of Common Life." prev="iii.xi" next="iii.xiii" id="iii.xii">
<pb n="220" id="iii.xii-Page_220" />
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.1">SERMON XII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.2">THE HOLINESS OF COMMON LIFE.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xii-p0.3"><scripRef passage="Mk 6:3" id="iii.xii-p0.4" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">ST. MARK vi. 3</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xii-p1">“Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, 
and Joses, and of Juda, and Simon? and are not His sisters 
here with us? And they were offended at Him.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xii-p2">ST. MATTHEW, in relating the same event, tells us 
that they said, “Is not this the carpenter’s son?” 
Such was the repute in which He was held in 
His own country, where we should have thought 
that an awe would have rested upon the hearts 
of all; and that His perfect meekness would have 
won their love. “When He was come into His 
own country, He taught them in their synagogue, 
insomuch that they were astonished, and said, 
Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these 
mighty works? . . . . And they were offended in 
Him. But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is 
not without honour save in his own country, and <pb n="221" id="iii.xii-Page_221" />in his own house. And He did not many mighty 
works there, because of their unbelief.”<note n="121" id="iii.xii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p3">St. <scripRef id="iii.xii-p3.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 54-57" parsed="|Matt|13|54|13|57" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54-Matt.13.57">Matt. xiii. 54-57</scripRef>.</p></note> Now it 
cannot but appear very strange, that our Lord 
Jesus Christ should have been so like to other 
men that they should not have discovered Him to 
be something greater than themselves. We should 
have thought that the events attending first the 
annunciation, then His birth, the revelations to 
the shepherds and to the wise men, the warnings 
of God to Joseph, should have in some way come 
abroad, and invested the Child Jesus with awe 
and mystery; or, if these things were kept secret, 
yet we should have thought that there must have 
been in His very gestures and words some indications which should have made people expect from 
Him something more than from other men. Yet 
it would appear that for thirty years He lay 
hid, living among them unheeded, speaking and 
acting in the common way of men, so that He 
passed for the carpenter’s son, Himself a carpenter, dwelling among His kinsmen, brethren and 
sisters as they are here called. They treated Him 
as one of themselves. Not only in the Temple at 
Jerusalem, where He might be unknown, did they 
ask, “How knoweth this man letters, having never 
learned?”<note n="122" id="iii.xii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.xii-p4.1" passage="John vii. 15" parsed="|John|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.15">John vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> but here, in His own city, they asked, 
in surprise and incredulity, “Whence hath this <pb n="222" id="iii.xii-Page_222" />man this wisdom?” From all this it would seem 
plain, that our blessed Redeemer did not greatly 
differ, in what may be called His private life, from 
those about Him; that He dwelt under the roof of 
Joseph and Mary, in childhood subject to them, in 
manhood serving them with a perfect filial duty, in 
plainness, poverty, retirement. He, in whom dwelt 
the fulness of the Godhead bodily, the brightness 
of His Father’s glory, and the express image of 
His Person, lay so concealed in the paths of ordinary life, that His own townsmen knew Him 
only as the carpenter, as an unnoted member of 
Joseph’s household.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p5">Now there are some very important practical 
truths to be drawn from this fact: truths full 
both of comfort and of instruction to many kinds 
of people. What is more common than to hear 
people excusing themselves from the obligation of 
leading a devout life, on the plea that they are 
compelled to mix with the world? Others, again, 
who earnestly desire to keep themselves unspotted 
from the world, are exceedingly distressed at the 
distractions and hindrances of society. Some think 
that all high counsels of devotion are for solitaries, 
or persons whom God has called out of the tumult 
of the world to serve Him in the shelter of sorrow, 
sickness, or retirement. They give up the very 
thought of aiming at higher attainments; they <pb n="223" id="iii.xii-Page_223" />call them visionary, unpractical, impossible. And 
even those who earnestly strive to live above the 
context of life by which they are surrounded, are 
tempted to think that, if they would live nearer 
to God, they must abandon life and its manifold 
exactions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p6">We may learn, then, from this view of our Lord’s example:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p7">1. First, that the holiest of men may to all outward eyes 
appear exactly like other people. For in what does holiness consist but in a due 
fulfilment of the relative duties of our state in life, and in spiritual 
fellowship with God?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p8">Now the relative duties of life are universal. 
Every man has his own. There is nothing peculiar but that which belongs to each man’s peculiar 
station, and that station explains away the peculiarity of his acts and ways. Whatever we are, 
high or lowly, learned or unlearned, married or 
single, in a full house or alone, charged with many 
affairs or dwelling in quietness, we have our daily 
round of work, our duties of affection, obedience, 
love, mercy, industry, and the like; and that which 
makes one man to differ from another is not so 
much what things he does, as his manner of doing 
them. Two men, the most opposite in character, 
may dwell side by side, and do the very same daily 
acts, but in the sight of God be as far apart as <pb n="224" id="iii.xii-Page_224" />light and darkness. Saints and sinners may alike 
fulfil the visible acts of their several callings in 
life; but with what diversity of motives, with what 
contradiction of aims, with what opposite tempers, 
purposes, affections of heart! The very same round 
of acts may be to one man the subject-matter of 
a holy life, to another the occasion of habitual 
offences. At all events, the habit of life in each 
is ostensibly the same, and there is nothing peculiar 
or remarkable in those things in which sinners and 
saints alike partake. The commonplace familiar 
aspect of every-day life draws a veil over the inward 
posture and actings of the mind, as over the holiness of our Lord. And if in these things holy men 
are not outwardly distinguishable from others, they 
are still less so in the spiritual fellowship which 
is between themselves and God. Into this no eye 
but that which seeth in secret can enter. No 
man can say what passes in the closet when the 
door is shut; in secret meditations at eventide; 
in nightly vigils; in wakings before the morning-watch; in days when the spirit goes softly before 
God, with fasting, and compunction, and tears 
which flow inwardly upon the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p9">2. Again: we may learn, what, indeed, is implied though not expressed in the text, that true 
holiness is not made up of extraordinary acts. 
We may say in this as the Apostle asked of the <pb n="225" id="iii.xii-Page_225" />Church in Corinth: “Are all apostles? are all 
prophets? are all teachers? are all workers of miracles? have all the gifts of healing? do all speak 
with tongues? do all interpret?”<note n="123" id="iii.xii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p10"><scripRef passage="1Cor 12:29,30" id="iii.xii-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|29|12|30" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.29-1Cor.12.30">1 Cor. xii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Although we 
know, indeed, and in cooler and clearer moments 
acknowledge, that it is not only those who are called 
of God to great and emphatic works of faith and 
charity, that are truly devout; yet we are some 
how often tempted to overstep the lines which are 
drawn along our ordinary path. This is especially 
true of persons at the outset of a religious life, or 
in the first awakening of repentance, or under the 
deep thrilling impressions of God’s presence in 
sorrows or afflictions. We are tempted to give 
way to excited feelings, to exaggerated words, to 
unnecessary and almost ostentatious acts; and that 
with no desire to be seen of men, and to have our 
miserable reward in this world, but because we 
fancy that common things do not give scope enough 
for a devoted life; that a wider field, and broader 
lines, and bolder strokes, are needed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p11">And this no doubt is the secret of many grave 
and sometimes irremediable mistakes. Sometimes? 
under the belief that in an ordinary life of duty 
they could not serve God with devotion, men have 
left their plain path of duty, and committed themselves suddenly to holy orders; or they have made 
<pb n="226" id="iii.xii-Page_226" />sacrifices of which they have afterwards repented; 
or bound themselves by vows which have turned to 
yokes and snares; or, like the foolish builder, have 
committed themselves to public professions, which 
they have afterwards shamefully abandoned. Now 
what is all this, but the mistake that holiness is 
to be attained more easily by going out of our ordinary path than by abiding in it? But if there 
be any thing true, it is this: that, for the greater 
part of men, the most favourable discipline of holiness will be found exactly to coincide with the 
ordinary path of duty; and that it will be most 
surely promoted by repressing the wanderings of 
imagination, in which we frame to ourselves states 
of life and habits of devotion remote from our actual lot, and by spending all our strength in those 
things, great or small, pleasing or unpalatable, 
which belong to our calling and position.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p12">3. And, once more, we may learn, that any 
man, whatsoever be his outward circumstances of 
life, may reach to any the highest point of devotion. 
I do not say that all states of life are equally favourable; far from it; but that outward circumstances are only hindrances, not absolute prohibitions. It is most true, that they who are permitted 
by the Providence of God to withdraw from worldly 
employments, to wait at His altar, to be content 
with food and raiment, to live lives of self-denial, <pb n="227" id="iii.xii-Page_227" />in works of love and spiritual mercy, being 
themselves without carefulness, and disburdened of the 
many things which cumber other Christians; that 
is, in one word, who are permitted to choose with 
Mary that “one thing needful,” “that good part 
which shall not be taken away from” them; most 
true it is, that such persons may, and do, for the 
most part, more surely and deeply than others, 
perfect in their souls the work of humiliation, penitence, and devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p13">But this is a lot not given to all. And it 
is most certain, that for those who are not called 
from the duties of the world and the cares of 
life, the path in which God is pleased to lead 
them must be the best and safest. Nay, one 
among the wisest of the Church’s early teachers<note n="124" id="iii.xii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p14">S. Clem. Alex. Strom. vii. 874.</p></note> tells us that the most perfect man is he 
who, in the midst of the charges, and cares, 
and relations of life and home, yet attends upon 
the Lord without distraction. Such a way of 
life will indeed require greater spiritual strength. 
For worldly cares weigh down the soul, and. entangle it in manifold obstructions. To be in the 
world, and yet dead to it, is the highest reach of 
faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p15">But there is no need for the great multitude 
of Christians to weigh these states in a balance <pb n="228" id="iii.xii-Page_228" />against each other. This at least is most certain, 
and makes all such comparisons unprofitable—I 
mean, that there is hardly one of us whose out 
ward circumstances in life do not admit of a far 
higher reach of devotion than we actually attain. 
We repine at the obstructions of our outward lot, 
as if they were the cause of our wandering thoughts, 
careless hearts, selfish wishes, inattentive prayers, unchastened tempers, languid affections. We think 
we should do better in some other condition, under 
some other circumstances, with somewhat less of 
ordinary life, and somewhat more of uncommon 
events and practices. And yet the hindrance is 
not from <i>without</i> but <i>within</i> us. It is not only in 
the household, or in the market-place, or at the 
seat of custom, or in the crowd of men, that this, 
which makes our religious character imperfect, 
cleaves to us, and defeats our washes and intentions. We should carry it with us into a cell. 
It would lower the tone of our devotions in a 
solitude, or even at the foot of the altar: for 
what is it but the want of fervour and perseverance , a lack of inward force and of spiritual affections? What do the examples of Holy Scripture 
teach us? They shew us that those who have 
been called to serve God out of the world, so to 
speak, are few; and that they who have served 
Him in the world are the multitude of His <pb n="229" id="iii.xii-Page_229" />saints. Samuel was brought up in the temple; 
Elijah dwelt in Carmel; Elisha in the school of 
the prophets; John Baptist in the wilderness; 
the Apostles forsook all for Christ’s sake and the 
Gospel: but Enoch walked with God, and had 
sons and daughters; Abraham had great possessions; Joseph governed Egypt; Moses was king 
in Jeshurun;<note n="125" id="iii.xii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p16"><scripRef id="iii.xii-p16.1" passage="Deut. xxxiii. 5" parsed="|Deut|33|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.5">Deut. xxxiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Jeremiah dwelt in a royal court; 
Daniel was third ruler in the kingdom of Babylon; Nehemiah was prince and governor in Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p17">So in all ages the saints of the Church have 
been mingled in all the duties and toils of life, 
until age or the events of Providence set them free. 
There was nothing uncommon about most of them 
but their holiness. Their very lot in life ministered 
to them occasions of obedience and humiliation. 
They sought God fervently in the turmoil of 
homes and armies, of camps and courts; and He 
revealed Himself to them in love, and became the 
centre about which they moved, and the rest of all 
their affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p18">There is no reason why we should not likewise 
live unto God, whatsoever be our trade, labour, 
profession, or state. A poor mother may live after 
the example of the Blessed Virgin in lowliness and 
thoughtful care, pondering in her heart, watching <pb n="230" id="iii.xii-Page_230" />over her children, and fostering them for God, 
leading them up to His temple, teaching them betimes to be about their heavenly Father’s business. 
Children may grow up in affection, patience, gentleness, and uniform obedience, like our Lord. A 
poor labouring man may live by the sweat of his 
face, tilling the earth, or working with the tools of 
his craft, as “the Carpenter” at His toil, and yet 
have his “life hid with Christ in God.” States 
men, merchants, lawyers, soldiers, all they who “maintain the state of the world,” may reach to 
any height of Christian devotion. There is no 
limit to their advance, except in the measure of 
their own energy, zeal, self-discipline, and purity 
of heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p19">What has been said may suggest many thought! of comfort in the 
present state of the Church among us. It cannot be denied that the visible marks 
of sanctity are but faintly seen. The world has out grown the Church, and left 
its character and impressions every where. In the whole civil and social state, 
in public and private life, in our sciences of government and schemes of 
civilisation, in our institutions, undertakings, and usages, that which meets us 
every where is the world, its 
powers, wisdom, self-trusting, its softness, polish, 
and refinement. The notes of the Church are suppressed and seldom seen: the counsels, precepts, <pb n="231" id="iii.xii-Page_231" />laws of holy living, the public solemnities of a 
visible religion, are well nigh withdrawn from our 
personal, domestic, and political life. Where are 
the high days of the Church’s joy, as in the former 
days of old? The very consolations of Holy Scripture have become unmeaning to us. Who knows 
what is promised when it is said, “Ye shall have 
a song, as in the night when a holy solemnity is 
kept; and gladness of heart, as when one goeth 
with a pipe to come into the mountain of the 
Lord, to the mighty One of Israel?”<note n="126" id="iii.xii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p20"><scripRef id="iii.xii-p20.1" passage="Isaiah xxx. 29" parsed="|Isa|30|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.29">Isaiah xxx. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Where are 
our feasts of Christian joy? Chilled off into a 
formality, which to the multitude is tame, wearisome, and inexpressive; or the mercies of God are 
suffered to pass without any token of acknowledgment. And for our public fasts, even Nineveh shall 
rise up in the judgment and condemn us. “The 
people of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed 
a fast, and put on sackcloth, from the greatest of 
them even to the least of them. For word came 
unto the king of Nineveh, and he arose from his 
throne, and he laid his robe from him, and covered 
him with sackcloth, and sat in ashes. And he 
caused it to be proclaimed and published through 
Nineveh by the decree of the king and his nobles, 
saying, Let neither man nor beast, herd nor flock, 
taste any thing; let them not feed, nor drink <pb n="232" id="iii.xii-Page_232" />water: but let man and beast be covered with 
sackcloth, and cry mightily unto God.”<note n="127" id="iii.xii-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p21"><scripRef id="iii.xii-p21.1" passage="Jonah iii. 5-8" parsed="|Jonah|3|5|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.5-Jonah.3.8">Jonah iii. 5-8</scripRef>.</p></note> But we 
have come to partake in great public wrongs, and 
can bear to be smitten by awful public chastisements, without confession or humiliation. And, 
moreover, those visible institutions and privileged 
rules of life by which repentance, devotion, and 
charity manifested themselves in other days, are 
gone. The surface of religion among us is a monotonous plain, unbroken by variety; marked by 
few visible features of devotion, standing out in 
relief from the level of ordinary life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p22">We may hope, indeed, that these things are the 
excess of a recoil from a popular system, which may 
have been more visible than real; and that the 
secrecy of private devotion is a sensitive and not 
unwise retirement, into which men are provoked by 
the coarse and unfeeling exhibition of fanatical and 
self-conscious professors. Let us hope that there is 
vet a severe reality at heart, that men have been taught to apprehend with an intense and even over 
strained interpretation the words of our Lord in 
the midst of an ostentatious and obtrusive religious 
profession: “Take heed that ye do not your alms 
before men, to be seen of them: otherwise ye have 
no reward of your Father which is in heaven. 
Therefore when thou doest thine alms, do not sound <pb n="233" id="iii.xii-Page_233" />a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the 
synagogues and in the streets, that they may have 
glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have 
their reward. But when thou doest alms, let not 
thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth: that 
thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which 
seeth in secret, Himself shall reward thee openly. 
And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the 
hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the 
synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that 
they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, 
They have their reward. But thou, when thou 
prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast 
shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; 
and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. . . . . Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they 
disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto 
men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have 
their reward. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint 
thine head, and wash thy face; that thou appear 
not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which 
is in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret 
shall reward thee openly.”<note n="128" id="iii.xii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p23"><scripRef passage="Mt 6:1-6" id="iii.xii-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.6">St. Matt. vi. 1-6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt.6:16-18" id="iii.xii-p23.2" parsed="|Matt|6|16|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.16-Matt.6.18">16-18</scripRef>.</p></note> It is, I think, certainly 
true, that what the confusions and worldliness of 
these latter days have made inevitable, these words 
have been understood even to enjoin; and we may <pb n="234" id="iii.xii-Page_234" />therefore take great comfort in the thought, that 
under the cold, naked exterior of our public religion, and the reserve of private habits, there does 
exist a deep and severe reality of spiritual life; 
that under the most unlikely and adverse appearance there lies hidden a real work of mortification. 
We read even of a king of Israel, “that he rent 
his clothes; and he passed by upon the wall, and 
the people looked, and, behold, he had sackcloth 
within upon his flesh.”<note n="129" id="iii.xii-p23.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p24"><scripRef passage="2Ki 6:30" id="iii.xii-p24.1" parsed="|2Kgs|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.30">2 Kings vi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us hope that God, 
who weigheth the spirits, does discern the deep 
moving of the inmost heart, the tokens of the cross, 
the mind of Christ, in those who, to us, seem no 
more than just, temperate, amiable, and gentle; 
and that many who appear to be drifting to and fro 
on the waterflood, are held by “an anchor of the 
soul, sure and stedfast, and which entereth into 
that within the veil.”<note n="130" id="iii.xii-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p25"><scripRef id="iii.xii-p25.1" passage="Heb. vi. 19" parsed="|Heb|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.19">Heb. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> God only knows. We may 
perhaps have spoken, and even dwelt, with men who 
had in them the mind of apostles and martyrs. 
We have known them only by their outward aspect, 
as they who said in His own country, “Is not this 
the carpenter?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p26">Let us hope this, I say, of others: but we must 
do more than hope it of ourselves; here there can 
be no mistaking. We are within the closet even 
when the door is shut. What is seen by our Father <pb n="235" id="iii.xii-Page_235" />in secret is not hidden from us. Whether or 
no there be, under our every-day life, the devotion 
of a saintly mind, can be no matter of doubt to 
those who desire to know themselves. It is plain, 
from what has been said, that if it be not so with 
us, the fault is not in our outward state, nor in its 
circumstances, but in ourselves. We may therefore rest assured, that the duties of the day and 
fellowship with God are enough to lead us on to 
any measure of Christian perfection. But these 
must not be separated. It is impossible for us to 
make the duties of our lot minister to our sanctification without a habit of devout fellowship with 
God. This is the spring of all our life, and the 
strength of it. It is prayer, meditation, and converse with God, that refreshes, restores, and renews 
the temper of our minds, at all times, under all 
trials, after all conflicts with the world, when our 
own carnal will and frailty has betrayed us to our 
fall, and breaches have been made in our most 
stedfast resolutions. By this contact with the world 
unseen we receive continual accesses of strength. 
The counter- working of the world is thereby held 
in check. As our day, so is our strength. With 
out this healing and refreshing of spirit, duties 
grow to be burdens, the events of life chafe our 
temper, employments lower the tone of our minds, 
and we become fretful, irritable, and impatient. <pb n="236" id="iii.xii-Page_236" />Our outward circumstances become provocations 
and offences. A busy life, or one that is full of 
this world’s duties and gifts, needs much devotion to sanctify it. The less directly our outward 
lot disposes us towards inward holiness, the more 
need have we of recollection, self-chastisement, and 
prayer. Without these we shall never be able to 
walk with circumspection, in gentleness, sincerity, 
pureness, and love. Our hidden life with God is 
the very soul of our spiritual being in our own home, 
in the church, and in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p27">And so also, on the other hand, it is impossible for us to 
live in fellowship with God without holiness in all the relative duties of life. 
These things act and react on each other. Without a diligent and faithful 
obedience to the calls and claims of others upon us, our religious profession is 
simply dead. To disobey conscience when it points to relative duties irritates 
the whole temper, and quenches the first beginnings of devotion. We cannot go 
from strife, breaches, and angry words, to God. Selfishness, an imperious will, 
want of sympathy with the sufferings and sorrows of other men, neglect of 
charitable offices, suspicions, hard censures of those with whom our lot is 
cast, will miserably darken our own hearts and hide the face of God from us. It 
is mere folly to go from a breach of the second great commandment to attempt <pb n="237" id="iii.xii-Page_237" />
the fulfilment of the first. When a man is ill at ease with others, he is sure 
to be so with God. That much-abused proverb is most true, “Charity begins at 
home.” It is but Pharisaism and self-delusion for a man that is “a lion in his 
house and frantic among his servants”<note n="131" id="iii.xii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p28"><scripRef id="iii.xii-p28.1" passage="Ecclus. iv. 30" parsed="|Sir|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.4.30">Ecclus. iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> to make profession of 
prayer and fellowship with the Lamb of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p29">Let this, then, be our token. Let us whose lot 
is cast in these latter times, when the Church has 
once more become almost hidden in the world, be 
of the holy fellowship of Him who to the eyes of 
men was only the carpenter, but in the eyes of God 
was the very Christ. Let us look well to our daily 
duties. The least of them is a wholesome discipline of humiliation: if, indeed, any thing can be 
little which may be done for God. If we were 
worthy of greater things, He would call us: if He 
do not, He bids us to know ourselves better, to 
mortify vanity and high thoughts of our own powers 
to do Him service. Every state has its peculiar 
graces. They who are blessed with full homes and 
many friends are called to goodness, mercy, long-suffering, tender affection towards the burdened 
and afflicted. The Jews would have no man to be 
a judge but one that had children, that he might 
know how to shew mercy as a father. There is a 
discipline of humanity in the cares and burdens of <pb n="238" id="iii.xii-Page_238" />life which mellows the hearts of the just. Joseph 
is their type and example. Others are otherwise 
led and disposed of, and are thereby called to toil, 
hardness, deadness to self, patience, humiliation; 
to be content with God alone; to have charity to God’s elect, boldness for the 
truth, suffering for the Church, and to receive in the “body the marks of the 
Lord Jesus.”</p>

<pb n="239" id="iii.xii-Page_239" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XIII. The World We Have Renounced." prev="iii.xii" next="iii.xiv" id="iii.xiii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 15:18,19" id="iii.xiii-p0.1" parsed="|John|15|18|15|19" osisRef="Bible:John.15.18-John.15.19" />

<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.2">SERMON XIII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xiii-p0.3">THE WORLD WE HAVE RENOUNCED.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xiii-p0.4">ST. JOHN xv. 18, 19.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xiii-p1">“If the world hate you, ye know that it hated Me before it hated 
you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are 
not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world 
hateth you.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xiii-p2">PERHAPS there is no word more commonly in our 
mouths than ‘the world;’ and yet hardly any to 
which we attach less clear and certain meaning. Indeed, the sense intended by it varies according to the 
character of the person that uses it. Some people 
denounce the world as unmixed evil; some say it is 
for the most part good, or at least innocent; some 
profess to see its deceitful workings every where; 
some will see them no where: some make their 
religion to consist in a separation from the world; 
some think the field of their religious duty is in the 
world: in a word, there is little or no agreement 
or certainty but in this, that there is such a power 
and reality as the world, and that it is of great <pb n="240" id="iii.xiii-Page_240" />moment to us to know what it is. Let us therefore 
endeavour to come at something better than these 
floating notions about it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p3">Our Lord here says to the apostles, that the 
world hated Him, and would hate them; and also, 
that they were not of the world, because He had 
chosen and taken them out of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p4">Now to this it is sometimes said, that our Lord 
spoke of the unenlightened world before and at His 
coming, of the world by which He was rejected 
and crucified; that since He overcame sin and 
death, and cast out the prince of this world, it 
has been won to Himself; that now it is the 
Christian world. And again, that these words 
are spoken to the apostles, not to us; to those 
who had to encounter the world while unconverted, 
and by their words and sufferings to turn it to 
God: that they were indeed taken out of it, all 
unchanged as it was then; but that when the 
world became Christian, our place was no longer 
out of it, but in it; and it was no longer opposed 
to Christ and His servants, but united to them; so 
that it is fanaticism, or spiritual pride, or a blind 
and shallow view, to speak of the world we see in 
the words spoken by our Lord of the world then; 
and that it savours of some great personal faults, if 
we set ourselves in opposition to it, and bring ourselves under its censure and dislike. It is said with <pb n="241" id="iii.xiii-Page_241" />much force, that the ages of polytheism and idolatry, of atheistical philosophy and sophistical schools, 
of impure and turbulent rites, lascivious and 
bloody spectacles in the theatres and the circus; 
of public tyranny, open political corruption, and 
all that complex spirit of lordly and daring enmity 
against God, which reigned in and through these 
things, has been cast out of Christendom; that it 
has been exorcised, and the unclean presence is gone 
out of it; that it now sits at Christ’s feet clothed 
and in its right mind. We are bid to look at the 
visible Church throughout the world; at the holiness of saints, the devotion of princes, the purity of 
tribunals, the wisdom of legislatures, the multiplication of Christian states, the stedfast order of nations, their internal peace, the safety of the weak, 
the consolations of the poor, the reign of right and 
truth in all dealings of men, the sanctity of homes, 
and the high perfection of private life; the public honour of religion, the crowds that fill the 
churches and kneel at the altars of Christ. Can 
it be said that all this is the antagonist of Christ; 
that this is the world that hates Him, and out of 
which He has chosen you? Is not this to speak 
evil of His own work, and to set yourselves against 
Him in it? to slight His presence in turning from 
it, and to commit a kind of schism in separating 
from it? No one can deny that there is much <pb n="242" id="iii.xiii-Page_242" />force in this; and many people who desire to walk 
in the way of perfection are perplexed by it: for 
after all, it seems strange and unlikely to them that 
the world which they renounced in their baptism 
should be the world at Christ’s coming—the world 
before Constantine—a thing of history. It was a 
safe vow, which we could never be tempted to break, 
and no hard thing to renounce that by which we 
could never be assailed. But this will not satisfy 
any earnest conscience. We must find, therefore, 
some better and fuller view; and for this purpose 
we shall do best to begin at the beginning of this 
entangled subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p5">In its original sense, the world is altogether 
good. By the work and will of God it is all sinless and pure. “The earth and the world is the 
Lord’s.”<note n="132" id="iii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p6"><scripRef id="iii.xiii-p6.1" passage="Ps. xxiv. 1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> It means no more than the creation of 
God. It is only in its second intention that the 
world has an evil sense; but that sense is its prevailing and its true one. The first intention of it 
is cancelled for awhile, until the day of the restitution of all things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p7">In the second sense the world is the creation of 
God as it is possessed by sin and death. So subtil 
and far-spreading is the original sin of man, that 
no living soul is without a taint. The living powers 
of the first man fell under the bias of evil, and the <pb n="243" id="iii.xiii-Page_243" />same has more or less swayed every one since born 
into the world. There is no doubt that sin be 
comes more complex and energetic as time goes on,—that there is in the character of the world a law 
of deterioration, like that which we see in the character of individuals. The original sin was not a 
measured quantity, so to speak, of evil, which, like 
a hereditary disease, might exhaust itself in the 
course of two or three descents. Every several 
generation renewed it afresh; every several man 
reproduced it, and sustained the tradition of evil 
by example, habit, and license; it was perpetuated 
in races, in nations, in families; by custom, usage, 
and law. And what is this great tradition of 
human thought and will, action and imagination, 
with all its illusions, misjudgments, indulgences, 
and abuses of God’s creatures, but the world? We 
mean by it something external to our minds, and 
yet not identical with the creation of God; some 
thing which has thrust itself between it and us; 
something parasitical, which has fastened upon all 
God’s works, and has wound itself into its inmost 
action, and into its very being. For instance, 
Enoch, as we are told, was born into an idolatrous 
race: he found himself surrounded by a mighty 
delusion, which had grown up out of no one mind, 
or people, or age; it was the accumulated error of 
centuries, in which man had been forgetting God. <pb n="244" id="iii.xiii-Page_244" />And this great lie offered itself to him as a truth 
and a reality. It forced itself upon him with all 
the presumption of an established and long-admitted doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p8">So, again, in the case of Abraham, until God 
called him out from his kindred, who “served other 
gods beyond the flood;” and so, likewise, with 
those born in the times of the Judges, and in the 
times of the last kings of Judah, when the abominations of the Gentiles had filled the inmost chambers of Jerusalem. In all these there was a system of belief and practice, which spread corruption throughout the public and private life of the 
Jews; and that system was the worship and the 
kingdom of the God of this world, the great heathen tradition of mankind which had re-entered 
the precincts of Israel. And what makes this the 
more striking is, that they were specially God’s elect. Abraham was chosen out of this world, and 
his children in him. Separation from the world 
was the very law of their existence as God’s people. 
The world was, in all truth, external to the family 
of Abraham. In one sense it may be said that they “were not of the world,” and that God had chosen 
them “out of the world.” And this continued to 
be true of them to the very last, through their captivity, and their restoration, down to the time of 
Christ’s coming. They were strictly an elect people;  <pb n="245" id="iii.xiii-Page_245" />and around them lay the world, out of which 
they were taken and set apart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p9">And yet it was specially out of this very people 
that our Lord chose His apostles. It was of that 
very people that He said, “If the world hate you, 
ye know it hated Me before it hated you.” This 
was not said of Moabites or Idumaeans, but of Israelites. All elect and separate as they were, they 
were the world still; and they hated Christ, and 
crucified the Lord of glory. And it was of this 
election of His apostles from among God’s people 
Israel that He said, “If ye were of the world, the 
world would love his own; but because ye are not 
of the world, but I have chosen you out of the 
world, therefore the world hateth you.” Now, what 
does this mean, but that the world was in the very 
heart of Jerusalem—in its Priests, in its Levites, 
in its Scribes, in its Elders, in Sadducees, Pharisees, Herodians; in its ecclesiastical order, in its 
civil state, in its gates, at its altars, in the midst 
of the temple, in its rulers houses, in its feasts and 
fasts, in the council and in the sanhedrim, in all 
houses, in all chambers, in all hearts: that the 
great world-wide tradition of lust, pride, unbelief, 
selfishness, will-worship, prejudice, blindness, with 
all its vanities, pomps, glitter, and lies, was spread 
like a net over the whole face of the land? They 
had been born, as Abraham and Enoch, into the <pb n="246" id="iii.xiii-Page_246" />midst of an age at enmity with God, The world 
had interwoven itself with the whole framework 
of national and individual life; and between the 
presence of God and the conscience of man had 
hung a film, ever-shifting and many-coloured, which 
tinged and distorted all things. The great tradition of the fall weighed upon the whole order of 
life in Galilee and Judea. The revelation of God 
was darkened by the grossness of their spiritual 
state. The work of grace which God had wrought 
by prophets and seers, and all the forerunning 
tokens and types, which should have prepared them 
for the Son of God, for His sorrows, and for His 
spiritual kingdom, were all misread by their eyes 
of flesh. When they read Moses and the prophets, 
the world was their expositor. As they lusted, 
so they believed. Therefore they eat and drank, 
planted and builded, married and gave in marriage, 
disputed in their synagogues, went to law with the 
poor, devoured the houses of widows and the bread 
of orphans, prayed in public, fasted visibly, gave 
alms with observation. This was the world out of 
which Christ elected His apostles,—the state of 
fleshly indulgence, dull infidelity, confident profession, fatal non-expectation of the day of His coming.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p10">He first broke up the way through, this bond 
age of death, and called them to follow Him forth 
into the realities of God’s kingdom. All that they <pb n="247" id="iii.xiii-Page_247" />were born into they shook from them, and stood 
afar off, as from a thing under a curse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p11">The world, then, out of which they were taken, 
was not the Gentile world, but the disobedience of 
the visible Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p12">We have here a clue which will lead us safely 
out of this question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p13">1. First, it is true to distinguish between the 
Church and the world, as between things antagonist and irreconcilable: for the Son of God, by 
His incarnation and atonement, and by the calling 
and mission of His apostles, has founded and built 
up in the earth a visible kingdom, which has no 
other Head but Him alone. That visible kingdom is so taken out of the world, that a man must 
either be in it or out of it; and must, therefore, 
be either in the Church or in the world. In the 
visible kingdom of Christ are all the graces and 
promises of life; in the world are the powers and 
traditions of death. We know of no revealed salvation out of that visible kingdom; we can point 
to no other way to life. There is but one Saviour, 
one Mediator, one Sacrifice for the sin of the world; 
one baptism for the remission of sins; one rule 
of faith; one law of holiness. “We are of God,” 
writes St. John, “and the whole world lieth in 
wickedness.”<note n="133" id="iii.xiii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p14"><scripRef passage="1Jn 5:19" id="iii.xiii-p14.1" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19">1 St. John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “I have manifested Thy name,” saith our Lord, “unto the men which Thou gavest 
Me out of the world: Thine they were, and Thou 
gavest them Me; and they have kept Thy word. 
. . . I pray for them: I pray not for the world, 
hut for them which Thou hast given Me; for they are Thine. . . . . I have given them Thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are 
not of the world, even as I am not of the world. 
I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of 
the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from 
the evil. They are not of the world, even as I 
am not of the world.”<note n="134" id="iii.xiii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p15"><scripRef passage="Jn 17:6,9,14-16,20,21" id="iii.xiii-p15.1" parsed="|John|17|6|0|0;|John|17|9|0|0;|John|17|14|17|16;|John|17|20|0|0;|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.6 Bible:John.17.9 Bible:John.17.14-John.17.16 Bible:John.17.20 Bible:John.17.21">St. John xvii. 6, 9, 14-16, 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> He made His Church so 
separate and visibly distinct from the world, that 
it became a broad and enduring witness of His 
advent, and of His divine mission to mankind. “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also 
which shall believe on Me through their word;” 
that is, for the catholic Church to the world’s end: “that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art 
in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one 
in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast 
sent Me.” It is needless to multiply quotations 
in a thing so plain. It is certain that, in a very 
true, deep, and ineffaceable sense, the Church is 
so taken out of the world as to be absolutely separate from it, and opposed to it. It is so by the 
gifts of election and regeneration; by the graces of  <pb n="249" id="iii.xiii-Page_249" />righteousness, illumination, and sanctity; by the 
laws, precepts, counsels of obedience; by the traditions, sacraments, and institutions of God. And 
this is a separation and distinctness not simply external or relative, as of things ceremonially consecrated; though even so, it would be no less actual; 
but it is parted from the world as a leavened mass 
from a mass unleavened—as a field in which seed 
has been sown, from a field lying fallow; that is, 
by the unseen presence of Christ, the inward endowments and virtual possession of righteousness 
and of immortal life. It is, therefore, no less than 
a covert denial of the great mystery of the regeneration, to confound this separation and opposition 
between the Church and, the world; and it has 
been commonly found, that wheresoever faith in the 
sovereign grace of God to us in our baptism has 
declined, there the distinction between the Church 
and the world has been confounded, and finally 
lost. In this sense, then, they that are of the 
world are not of the Church, and they that are of 
the Church are not of the world. There can be 
no real fellowship or intercourse between those that 
are of the body of Christ and those that are not. 
The only intercourse the Church has ever held 
with the heathen has been either such as St. Paul 
permitted to the Christians in Corinth, who might 
still maintain the relations of outward kindliness <pb n="250" id="iii.xiii-Page_250" />with unbelievers, or direct missions for the conversion of nations to the faith. There could be 
no closer fellowship; for as the world had its own 
complex scheme of political, social, and personal 
life, so had the Church, over and above its positive 
institutions, a whole moral character, founded on 
precepts and counsels both of obedience and devotion altogether separate and distinct. The 
communion of saints could no way blend with the fellowship of the impure. It had no unity with the 
violent, covetous, and unholy, or of those who believed in nothing unseen. The personal habits of 
the Christian, aiming at the example of the Son 
of God, could in no way adjust themselves to the 
habits of the heathen. And this St. Paul intends 
in his counsels about the marriage of Christians. 
There was a moral and formal contrariety between 
the rules of conduct and aim on both sides, which 
held the Church and the world apart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p16">2. But farther, it is no less true to say, that the 
world, which in the beginning was visibly without 
the Church, is now invisibly within it. So long 
as the world was heathen, it warred against the 
Church in bitter and relentless persecutions. The 
two great traditions—the one of God, the other of 
the world, the powers of the regeneration and of the 
fall—kept their own integrity by contradiction and 
perpetual conflict. The Church stood alone—a <pb n="251" id="iii.xiii-Page_251" />kingdom ordained of God, having her own princes 
and thrones, her own judges and tribunals, her 
own laws and equity, her own public customs and 
private economy of life. All these ran clear from 
a source freshly opened, and in a channel newly 
sunk to preserve their purity. The streams of the 
world had not as yet fallen into the river of God: 
its waters were transparent still. It was when the 
conversion of individuals drew after it, at last, the 
whole civil state; when the secular powers, with all 
their courts, pomps, institutions, laws, judicatures, 
and the entire political order of the world, came 
into the precinct of the Church; then it was that 
the great tradition, as I have said, of human 
thought, passion, belief, prejudice, and custom, 
mingled itself with the unwritten usages of the 
Church. I am far from saying this with the intention of those who declaim against those ages, and 
sit in judgment on the Church. All this seems to 
imply a shortsighted and irrelevant habit of mind. 
Without doubt it was as much the design of God 
that the Church should possess itself of the empire 
of the world, as that Israel should possess itself of 
a fixed habitation in the land of Canaan, and that 
David’s throne should be set up in Jerusalem. The 
typical or temporal import of this is no objection. 
It was the design of Heaven that the Church 
should overspread mankind, and, like the leaven, <pb n="252" id="iii.xiii-Page_252" />work mysteriously in the whole world. Neither 
is it any objection to say, that the Church has 
thereby lost in purity or devotion, and the like. It 
is enough that it is doing God’s behests, grappling 
with the world in its own precincts, and in its 
seats of power and pride. Whatever be the apparent tide of the struggle, we are sure of this, that 
the work of God is being wrought by the Church 
upon the world. When the world seems to prevail, 
yet even then the elect are being made perfect. 
And it is equally certain, that the probation of our 
faith is all the more keen and searching. When 
Noah was shut into the ark, his faith had a strong 
trial to endure; but he was shielded from manifold temptations. It was after he had again possessed the earth that he was tempted and fell.<note n="135" id="iii.xiii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p17"><scripRef id="iii.xiii-p17.1" passage="Gen. ix. 20" parsed="|Gen|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.20">Gen. ix. 20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gen 9:21" id="iii.xiii-p17.2" parsed="|Gen|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.21">21</scripRef>.</p></note> In 
the beginning the Church had a sorer and a more 
fiery trial: but who can say that the peril of souls 
is not greater now? In those days it was no 
hard matter to discern between the world and 
the Church. But now our very difficulty is, to 
know what is that world which we have renounced; to detect its snares, and to overcome its 
allurements. It is no longer an external adversary, raging, reviling, and wearing out the name 
of Christ. Now it is within. The world is inside 
the fold, baptised, catechised, subdued, specious, 
<pb n="253" id="iii.xiii-Page_253" />and worshipping. This is a far more dangerous 
antagonist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p18">According to the sure promise of Christ, and by the power of 
His presence, the Church has in a wonderful manner preserved inviolate the whole 
tradition of the Faith. All that He taught and commanded for the perfection of 
His elect has been kept spotless in the midst of this evil world. But no one can 
read the history of Christendom without discerning the same law of decline and 
deterioration, which has from the beginning obtained among mankind, prevailing, 
not over the Church as it is a work of the Divine presence, but over the moral, 
intellectual, social condition of nations professing Christianity. It would be 
out of place here to give detailed examples; but I may just refer to the 
corruption of Christian Africa in the time of St. Augustin, and of Eng land 
under the later Saxon kings, and of the north of Italy in the sixteenth century. 
It is most certain that there is a power always working in Christian nations, 
which is not of God, nor of the Church, but of the world, of that corruption 
which every generation reproduces, and of that aboriginal evil which has been 
always working in our fallen race, unfolding itself in endless forms, and 
perpetuating its effects by a most subtil transmission from age to age. To be 
more particular: <pb n="254" id="iii.xiii-Page_254" />I will say, that the state of public morals, the 
habits of personal and social life, popular amusements, and the policy of governments, so far as 
they are not under the direct guidance of religion, 
are examples of the presence and power of that 
which is properly and truly called the world. 
And nobody need fear to add, that the tone and 
moral effect of all these, except when they are 
especially guided by religion to a Christian use 
and purpose, is almost always, in a greater or 
less degree, at variance with God. The laws of 
every Christian state, the customs of every Christian society, and the practice of families and individuals as contained in them, are, indeed, always 
professedly based upon the laws of God, and limited 
by the precepts of Christ. It is not, however, the 
outline but the filling in that determines the character: it is not the letter, but the interpretation 
that fixes the meaning, and gives emphasis to 
the sense: so it is with the complex social state 
of a Christian people. The laws of Christian 
faith are all there, but so glossed and paraphrased, so interlined by commentaries and lowered by adjustments, that it is no longer the 
Church warring its way through the world, but 
the world playing the Christian in a masque. 
This, then, is the world which in our baptism 
we renounced. It was no remote or imaginary<pb n="255" id="iii.xiii-Page_255" />notion, but a present and active reality: that 
very same principle of original evil which, in all 
ages, under all shapes, in all places, has issued in 
lust, pride, covetousness, vainglory. It surrounds 
us in the visible Church now as it surrounded the 
apostles in the Holy City of old. It cleaves to all 
things about us. It is in all places of concourse, 
in all business, in all pleasures, in all assemblies 
and spectacles, in all homes, in all the circumstances of our personal life. We are not called 
to separate ourselves from any outward system, 
as they were, but to be inwardly as estranged 
from the evil that cleaves to the system around us, 
as if we were not of it. “I pray not that Thou 
shouldest take them out of the world, but that 
Thou shouldest keep them from the evil.” Let 
us, then, lay deeply to heart this great truth, that 
our only safety is in being inwardly dead to the 
love and fear of the world. Let us go boldly 
to all lawful work, even though it be in the 
midst of it; for in that God will keep us pure. 
However secular our toil may be, whether in 
trading, or tilling the ground, or in the administration of law, or in the government and service 
of Christian states, in all these, when God leads 
us, He will be our shield, and we shall be kept 
spotless. Only let us watch against craving, or 
lusting, or hungering after the honours, gifts, and <pb n="256" id="iii.xiii-Page_256" />gains of life. The desire of these things, though 
we be never corrupted by attaining them, will 
turn all our work to snares, and make our very 
duties to be perilous. He that loves these things 
is to be bought, and has his price, and all men 
know it; and even the world despises while it 
buys him for its own. Let us be on our guard 
against that basest of all idolatry, the worship of 
wealth, or rank, or numbers; and against that 
most hateful of all intoxication, the love of popular applause, and the admiration of men that 
shall die. The favour of the world is no sign 
of the saints. The cross is their portion. The 
voice of the many is no test of truth, nor warrant 
of right, nor rule of duty. Truth and right, and 
a pure conscience, have been ever with the few. “Many are called, but few are chosen.” So it 
ever has been and shall be. Let us, therefore, 
pray God for strength to do our work in the 
world without fear, but to find our rest in Him. 
Let us not think ourselves safe in a fancied separation from society around us: we cannot escape 
it any more than the light of day. Nevertheless, let us at least stand aloof from it all we may. 
Work in the world we needs must; but we need 
not to feast and revel, to accept its gifts, nor go 
wondering after its greatness. Let us not take li 
cense to taste or to possess all its lawful things, for <pb n="257" id="iii.xiii-Page_257" />” all things are not expedient,” “all things edify 
not.” The world has too much craft to thrust 
upon us at first the offer of forbidden things. 
Soft things and fair, things harmless and with 
out blame, come first and smooth the way for 
more subtil allurements. There is but one safe 
guard for Christ’s servants; to be like Him in 
whom the prince of this world in the hour of 
temptation had nothing he could make his own. 
Our safety is not so much <i>where</i> as <i>what</i> we are.</p>




<pb n="258" id="iii.xiii-Page_258" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XIV. On Mixing in the World, and Its Safeguards." prev="iii.xiii" next="iii.xv" id="iii.xiv">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt. 11:18,19" id="iii.xiv-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|11|18|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18-Matt.11.19" />
<h2 id="iii.xiv-p0.2">SERMON XIV.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xiv-p0.3">ON MIXING IN THE WORLD, AND ITS SAFEGUARDS.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xiv-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 11:18,19" id="iii.xiv-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|11|18|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18-Matt.11.19">ST. MATT. xi. 18, 19</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xiv-p1">“John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath 
a devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Behold a man 
gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xiv-p2">THERE is a remarkable contrast between the examples of St. John Baptist and of our Lord. St. 
Luke tells us of St. John, that “the child grew, 
and waxed strong in spirit, and was in the deserts 
till the day of his shewing unto Israel:” but of 
our Lord he says, that He went down “to Nazareth, and was subject” to the Blessed Virgin and 
Joseph, and that He “increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.”<note n="136" id="iii.xiv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p3"><scripRef passage="Lk 1:80; 2:52" id="iii.xiv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|1|80|0|0;|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.80 Bible:Luke.2.52">St. Luke i. 80; ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> There 
was a difference in them even from childhood. John 
lived apart from men, a severe, ascetic life, in hard 
ship and solitude. Jesus dwelt in a house, among <pb n="259" id="iii.xiv-Page_259" />the habitations, trades, and cares of men: for thirty 
years His was a life such as ours, in all outward 
things unnoticed and commonplace. And so they 
both grew up; and in full manhood they came 
forth, the one a preacher of repentance in the wilderness, having “his raiment of camel’s hair, and a 
leathern girdle about his loins, and his meat was 
locusts and wild honey.”<note n="137" id="iii.xiv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p4.1" passage="Matt. iii. 4" parsed="|Matt|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.4">Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> The other a preacher 
of repentance in the world, sitting at meat in the 
houses of Pharisees and Scribes, and at the table 
of Levi and Zaccheus the publicans; going, when 
bidden, even to marriage-feasts, mixing in life, 
and seeming to partake of the habits and courtesies of men. In a word, John lived out of the 
world, and our Lord lived in it. And that is the 
truth which His enemies distorted against Him. “John came neither eating nor drinking:” he 
was severe, mortified, unbending, isolated; and 
they cast him out as a demoniac, saying, “He 
hath a devil.” “The Son of man came eating 
and drinking:” pitiful, tender, compassionate, 
stooping to the weakness and burdens of common 
life; and they reviled Him as lax, self-indulgent, 
and dissolute, “a man gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans,” and a partaker in 
the revelling of sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p5">Now, of the many subjects naturally arising out <pb n="260" id="iii.xiv-Page_260" />of these words, there is one to which we shall do 
well to confine our attention: I mean, the lawfulness of intercourse with the world, and the limitations within which it should be restrained. This 
is a very difficult question in practice, and often 
involves painful doubts and misgivings. We hear it 
much talked of, and by some in a very confident 
and sweeping way; which, however, for the most 
part, turns out to be only words after all. Nevertheless, there is a grave matter of Christian duty 
here at stake; and it is of great moment that we 
should come both to some clear understanding of it, 
and to some fixed and tenable principles on which to 
determine our own conduct. It is not to be denied, 
that our Lord’s example, as contrasted with that of 
St. John, does warrant, as a general principle, our 
entering into the world. But there are some points 
to be considered which will reduce the apparent 
breadth of that warrant to a much narrower measure. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p6">We must remember, then, first of all, why He did so. It was 
not for His own sake, or for any of those motives and inducements which it would 
be an irreverence even to speak of. He went for the sake of others; He was “come 
to seek and to save that which was lost:”<note n="138" id="iii.xiv-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p7">St. <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p7.1" passage="Luke xix. 10" parsed="|Luke|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.10">Luke xix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> as He told Zaccheus, giving 
the reason of His making Himself his guest. That 
day salvation was come to the publican’s house.<note n="139" id="iii.xiv-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p8"><scripRef passage="Lk 19:9" id="iii.xiv-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.9">ver. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb n="261" id="iii.xiv-Page_261" />For the same cause, He laid Himself open to the 
reproach, “This man receiveth sinners, and eateth 
with them;” and suffered also the woman which 
was a sinner to wash his feet with her tears. It 
was, therefore, plainly in the discharge of His ministry of salvation that He mixed at large among all men. The world was the field of His toil; it 
was the wilderness where His lost sheep were scattered abroad, and He therefore went out into the 
world to seek them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p9">And we must not forget Who He was that so 
adventured Himself: it was He who had overcome 
the tempter in the wilderness; the same in whom, 
when the prince of this world came to Him, he 
had no share nor title. It was safe for Him who 
was without sin to pass to and fro through all 
perils of contamination. He could no more be 
sullied than the light of day. Perhaps it was for 
this reason that, while prophets and seers, even to 
John, the greatest of all, had lived apart in watchfulness and mortification, our blessed Lord mixed 
among men, entered their homes, sat at their tables, and partook of their common habits, their 
food, and feasts, and social life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p10">These two considerations, however, while they 
remind us that both His work and His spotless 
sanctity made laws for Him which are not necessarily laws for us, do not take away the force of His <pb n="262" id="iii.xiv-Page_262" />conduct as a general rule to guide us in the same 
subject. After separating all differences, His is 
still our example. Let us see, therefore, how far 
it will warrant us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p11">1. First of all, then, it will not only clearly 
warrant, but actually enjoin upon us to mix in the 
world, so far as the calling or work of our life 
requires. And this must be determined for each 
one of us by a multitude of details; such as, our 
condition by birth, education, fortune, profession, 
outward relations of kindred, neighbourhood, charity, and the like. Every body has his place in 
the world, and that place has its duties, charges, 
and character. We must be in a great measure 
guided by these. For instance, high birth, or the 
possession of great wealth, forces people into a 
sphere of life which has a multitude of very extensive relations. It is their duty to fulfil the 
obligations thereby laid on them. Princes must be 
surrounded by their courts; high-born and wealthy 
men keep large houses, and have many guests and 
numerous entertainments. There need be no 
worldliness in all this. It may be, indeed, little 
better than worldly ostentation; and it may feed 
and kindle all manner of worldly lusts: but it 
need not do so. Like all things, it is capable of 
perversion; but in itself it is only the natural 
sphere of the princes and great men of this world. <pb n="263" id="iii.xiv-Page_263" />It is, however, a very different matter, when men 
of humbler birth and less fortunes either strive 
to gain entrance to the ranks of those that are 
above them, or strain to be their equals. There 
is a proportion in all the dispensations of Providence: every man has his own range and limit, 
within which he is safe; and all things may be 
lawful and sanctified by the word of God and 
prayer. The administration of property, and the 
management of estates, necessarily mixes men up 
with the world. So, much more, do professions 
and employments: statesmen, lawyers, soldiers, 
physicians, merchants, tradesmen of every sort, are 
compelled to meet and deliberate, to barter and 
consult, to act in common, to combine for worldly 
objects, without knowledge of each other’s character—often with the full knowledge of facts 
which make them desirous of having no more intercourse with each other than they can help. 
Now it is obvious that all this is lawful and necessary; that it is even inevitable; that, as St. 
Paul says, to escape it, “we must needs go out of 
the world.”<note n="140" id="iii.xiv-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p12"><scripRef passage="1Cor 5:10" id="iii.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.10">1 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
We may be compelled to meet very bad men, and infidels, and even heathens, and 
to transact with them such things as “maintain the state of the world.” And all 
this is plainly not only allowed, but imposed on us by the providence <pb n="264" id="iii.xiv-Page_264" />of God, which has determined the conditions on 
which all these things depend; such as our birth, 
station, fortune, calling, relations in life. In so 
mixing in the world, we are carrying out the work 
which is set us to do; just as our blessed Lord, 
for the fulfilment of His work, went wheresoever it 
could be done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p13">What has been said of those whose duties 
are simply of a secular kind applies even more 
strongly to those who bear sacred offices. They 
are bound, in faithfulness to their commission, to 
mix even among the worst of men; not, indeed, 
as companions, but as instructors, reprovers, and 
guides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p14">There are, however, multitudes with whom the 
pastors of the Church are compelled to mix in an 
ordinary way, and to watch their opportunities of 
usefulness. To them the example of our Lord is 
a direct precedent. The courtesies and kindly 
offices of life they are under a sort of necessity to 
accept, that they may share the joys and sorrows 
of other men, and by their sympathy gain a hearing when they speak in their Master’s name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p15">Thus far, then, is clear: It is not so much in 
the point of necessary work as in the matter of 
unnecessary society with the world, that the difficulty arises. And yet it will be found, that the 
limit of our common intercourse with people is <pb n="265" id="iii.xiv-Page_265" />very much regulated by the facts of our providential lot. Our Lord has sanctioned a marriage-feast by His own presence; and that will shew 
that feasting is not unlawful in itself. There is a “gladness and singleness of heart”<note n="141" id="iii.xiv-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p16"><scripRef id="iii.xiv-p16.1" passage="Acts ii. 46" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">Acts ii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> in eating our 
bread, which is a duty. Sadness and sullenness 
are not the gifts of the Spirit; but thankful tempers, cheerful giving, mutual joy, music and dancing and the fatted calf: these things belong to 
the new creation, in which once more “every creature of God is good.” Therefore we may fairly 
say, that such seasonable and measured participation of God’s good gifts, and of the enjoyments 
naturally arising out of the relations which kindred, or neighbourhood, or friendship involves, is 
lawful and good, and capable of the Divine presence and benediction. But this nobody disputes—nobody, that is, whose disputation it is profitable to 
hear. The true difficulty lies in so limiting these 
things in their extent, and so chastening their 
character, as to preserve them from being turned 
into occasions of temptation, and into hindrances to 
the spiritual life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p17">2. Our Lord’s example, then, suggests to us, farther, that we ought to measure our intercourse with the world by what is safe for ourselves. It 
is perfectly certain, that the attraction and operation <pb n="266" id="iii.xiv-Page_266" />of the world upon the mind of most persons 
is highly injurious. It first hinders the work of 
their sanctification, and next changes their tone 
of mind into its own temper and spirit. This is 
what St. Paul means when he warns the Romans, “Be not conformed to this world; but be ye 
transformed by the renewing of your mind.”<note n="142" id="iii.xiv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p18"><scripRef id="iii.xiv-p18.1" passage="Rom. xii. 2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p19">Here is the peculiar danger. All things about 
us are charged with some measure of the world’s evil and power. No lines can be drawn round 
the infected quarters. They have neither beginning nor ending; no limit or boundary. The 
whole visible Church is affected by it; whole nations, states, and households. The evil is 
continuous, all-pervading, ubiquitous. If we would 
escape the world, we must needs go out of the 
world: nothing less than this will do it. And 
this shews the impossibility of that which some 
excellent persons, with the best intentions, have 
endeavoured to do: I mean, to draw peremptory 
lines between their households and “the world.” 
They might as well draw a line between themselves and the race of mankind; for, draw it where 
they will, they do but make a distinction without 
a difference; and moreover, they shut out of their 
precinct some of the holiest saints, and shut into 
it some who are the very worshippers of the world. 
<pb n="267" id="iii.xiv-Page_267" />And the ill effects of this mistake are 
manifold. It savours much of rash judgment, self-preference, and separation; and it fosters a dangerous spirit of security, making people think that 
within their circle they are safe, and that this 
safety consists in outward lines of separation, in 
stead of an inward grace of watchfulness and purity of heart. It is remarkable how, in families 
which have isolated themselves from the healthy 
unconscious action of open intercourse with others, 
evils of the strangest and most unlocked for kind 
have unfolded themselves. It is with the spiritual 
as it is with the natural life; a false principle of 
sustenance or of action, once admitted, works out 
the most unwholesome and morbid effects. Perhaps 
this is one of the reasons why the children of persons of much real piety have not seldom turned 
out sinful or unsatisfactory. They have been 
brought up in a state of artificial separation from 
the world, without the real discipline of the in 
ward character, which nothing but probation, or a 
truly devout life, seems to bestow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p20">Now from all this it is evident, that the danger of mixing with the world is very great; and 
that we have need, not only to be afraid of the 
positive evils spread throughout the common intercourse of life, and especially 
in relaxations, feasts, entertainments, with their exciting and ensnaring <pb n="268" id="iii.xiv-Page_268" />pleasures; but also to be afraid of ourselves. The more unlike we are to our Lord, the 
less safe is it for us to venture abroad; the more 
conscious we are that we are vividly susceptible of 
temptations, easily elated, or blinded, or led away, 
and that nothing but a strong inward principle of 
self-mortification can preserve us, the more we are 
bound to withdraw ourselves from the world, as 
from a scene of temptation, and a source of peculiar danger. Now it is certain that we shall be 
safe from the ill effect of the world just in the 
measure in which we are unwilling to mix in it; 
and that as we incline to it, the more susceptible 
we are of its contagion. If we do not believe it 
to be tempting and dangerous, we shall be sure 
to fall; if we do not go into it with shrinking and 
reluctance, we are certainly in peril. Thus much 
is evident already, that the god of this world has 
gone far to blind our minds to the reality of his 
presence and his wiles; that we must be in a 
state of no little hardihood, self-reliance, or insensibility. And in such a temper, all intercourse with 
the world must be perilous. This is universally 
true, whether our contact with the world be for 
business or for pleasure; whether we be laymen 
or clergymen; whether it be public or private intercourse. Things in themselves lawful and safe 
become inevitable temptations to men who do not <pb n="269" id="iii.xiv-Page_269" />know their liability to be tempted in that 
particular form. The motives on which we go into the 
world, and the aims we set before as, will be no 
sufficient security. Statesmen who have thrown 
themselves, in pure patriotism, into the struggle 
of public life, often end in faction and partisan 
ship. Even men in holy orders, who give themselves to a just and seasonable line of public action 
for the service of the Church, not seldom end in 
ambition and secularity; and others, who go into 
private society on the theory of promoting their 
influence for good, often grow careless and indevout, and adopt, as a settled habit, the very tone 
to which they yielded for a time with a view to 
raising it. And if these things happen to guides 
of souls, in the path of supposed or of real duty, 
what may we not fear for those who mix in the 
world only for pleasure? Can any thing be more 
frivolous and impertinent than the conversation 
which even wiser men sometimes endure to hear 
and to partake of? If they would but confess the 
truth, would they not acknowledge that the greater 
part of their worldly visiting and mutual entertainment leaves them farther from God than they 
were when they entered upon it? Can they not 
trace the effect of the world on all their private 
devotions? Do they not find themselves troubled 
in their prayers by a multitude of thoughts? Is <pb n="270" id="iii.xiv-Page_270" />not the temptation to distraction and weariness in prayer 
greatly increased?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p21">And what does all this prove, but that such 
intercourse is not safe for them; that they are 
being “conformed to this world;” that the truth 
of their character to its own convictions and to 
itself is being frittered away; that they more readily catch the tone of those they live with, and adopt their system of judging and speaking, instead of impressing their own convictions on others, 
or even preserving their own consistency? To 
take one instance, of which this naturally reminds 
us: how unspeakably difficult is the government 
of the tongue; and how awful a fact it is to reflect upon, that every word we speak is an expression of the posture or inclination of the undying 
spirit that is in us; that every such inclination 
of the spirit God weighs in a balance; and that 
we are swayed by a thousand daily temptations 
to speak at random, or in haste, or in excessive 
terms, outrunning the truth of our hearts; and 
that “every idle word that men shall speak, they 
shall give account thereof in the day of judgment.”<note n="143" id="iii.xiv-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p22">St. <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p22.1" passage="Matt. xii. 36" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> There is no stimulus to the tongue so 
great as intercourse with the world: men must 
talk, that they may not seem morose, foolish, contemptuous, or self-important. And yet what are <pb n="271" id="iii.xiv-Page_271" />the laws and conditions on which the world will 
allow a man to talk, but that he will adopt its own 
phrases, views, maxims, and freedom of speech? 
For those who would mix in the world with safety 
there is needed just the reverse of the very gifts 
which make men the world’s favourites: namely, 
gifts of caution, retirement, and silence. In fact, 
they mix in it with least peril who are distinguished 
either for wanting or for concealing the facilities 
and endowments which the world most covets and 
cherishes. One principal rule by which to mea 
sure what is safe for us is, a thorough knowledge 
of our own infirmities—of the frailties of our character. And this, after all, is the true criterion of 
what is expedient for us. I say this, because it 
seems impossible to enter now into the particulars 
of this or that form of worldly amusement. For 
the most part, the entertainments and usages of 
the world shade off into each other with such graduated tints, that it is not possible in many cases 
to draw a line. Some things, indeed, are in their 
tone and effects, in the system by which they are 
supported, and in the consequences they produce, 
so plainly and undisguisedly dangerous, that there 
can be no hesitation in naming them. For instance, the whole system of theatres is such, that 
I do not see how any one can go to them with 
safety. No special pleading about their great <pb n="272" id="iii.xiv-Page_272" />moral lessons, and elevated heroic or national character, and the like, will avail to save them from 
a simple and direct condemnation, as one of the 
most subtil, complex, and wide-spreading snares of 
the world. Having said this, it is perhaps best to 
add no more than, that occasions and acts of public 
concourse, in which the reserve of private life is relaxed, are dangerous to the simplicity and purity of 
the mind; and that the entertainments and feastings of private life, where luxury, indiscriminate 
acquaintance, display of personal appearance or gifts, 
are admitted, are both dangerous and hurtful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p23">Thus much has been said by way of general 
principles and suggestions. All that can be done 
farther is, to give some particular precepts, which 
will serve as safeguards to counteract the influence 
of the world, where it cannot be avoided. When 
it can be, the wisest and happiest course for those 
that desire, in purity of heart, to see God, is, to 
withdraw themselves altogether from paths which 
need the force of so many precepts to make them 
at best only comparatively safe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p24">1 . The first rule, then, to be laid down is this: 
that we take no lower standard of life than the 
example of our blessed Lord. Nothing but this 
will set before our conscience a clear definite view 
of the true end of our Christian profession, which 
is plainly nothing less than to be made like, in life <pb n="273" id="iii.xiv-Page_273" />and spirit, to the holiness of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
At our regeneration we received a gift of the Holy 
Ghost, the grace of a heavenly nature; we were 
made inwardly capable of attaining to the sinless 
perfection of our Master. Not, indeed, in this life; 
but the dispositions, affections, inclinations of soul, 
which shall issue hereafter in that perfection, must 
be trained and nurtured in us throughout the 
whole course of this earthly life. When shall we 
bear in mind this plain truth, that the future perfection of the saints is not a translation from one 
state or disposition of soul into another, diverse 
from the former; but the carrying out, and as it 
were the blossom and the fruitage of one and the 
same principle of spiritual life, which, through their 
whole career on earth, has been growing with an 
even strength, putting itself forth in the beginnings and promise of perfection, reaching upward 
with stedfast aspirations after perfect holiness? 
If we forget this, we shall understand nothing,—our whole life will be a confusion, our whole probation a perplexity; we shall be imposed on by 
false judgments, unsound examples, misleading 
principles of action. We shall think that the sum 
of religion is, what is called, to do our duty in the 
world—that is, to be outwardly blameless according to the letter of the second 
table of the law; to be honest traders, industrious students, hard-working <pb n="274" id="iii.xiv-Page_274" />labourers, kind parents, good-hearted friends. 
Truth, a forgiving disposition, benevolence, general 
good-will, a kind temper, a moderate and occasional 
indulgence in worldly amusements, a decent attendance on religious worship, and regularity in house 
hold morals and habits, make up the Christianity 
of most people. And so far as it goes, nothing 
may be said against it. But tried by the life and 
mind of Christ, by the realities of holiness and 
of fellowship with God, by the humiliation and 
mystery of the cross, which are “the marks of the 
Lord Jesus,” how defective, dim-sighted, unenergetic, and relaxed it must appear! The fact is, 
that the great multitude of those who live in the 
world have little perception of the intense and 
searching spirituality of the life of Christ, which 
their regeneration binds them to imitate. And 
therefore the life of most is as vague, pointless, 
and unmeaning as the reasoning of men who do 
not know what it is they are going to prove. By 
this we may chiefly account for the infinite variety 
of imperfect characters, which have something of 
true Christianity about them, but are marred, 
stunted, and contracted. Of course, want of energy and perseverance will produce many of the 
same results; but in a majority of cases, really 
well-disposed people go through life with a low, 
cold, heartless notion of our Lord’s example. <pb n="275" id="iii.xiv-Page_275" />They can see the exterior perfection of His life, 
as measured by the second table of the law; but 
the motives even of that perfection, much more 
the whole interior life which is related to the love 
and worship of God, they simply cannot perceive. 
It is too high, inward, and deep, for their spiritual senses, which are “exercised” to discern the 
broader and more sensible features of Christian 
duty, but cannot distinguish the characters and 
outlines of God’s kingdom as it is impressed upon 
the affections, thoughts, and motions of our spiritual being. How, then, is it to be wondered at, 
if they see no inconsistency between habits of free 
intercourse with society and a life of religion? 
There is, indeed, no inconsistency with a life of 
their religion. It has nothing which is at variance 
with self-indulgence, and a relaxed tone of conversation. Days spent in visiting, and evenings in 
amusements, leave no effects which are traceable in 
their morning and evening prayers; because those 
prayers have been long said with just so much of 
fervour and attention as is compatible with their 
habitual way of living: they are therefore no index. 
They would judge very differently, if they could 
once rightly perceive the purity, gentleness, meekness, deadness to the world, denial of self, subjugation of will, vivid zeal for the salvation of the elect 
and for the glory of God, which were in our blessed <pb n="276" id="iii.xiv-Page_276" />Lord. If they could understand, for instance, the 
meaning of one such word as “Take My yoke 
upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and 
lowly of heart;” or, “I am not of this world;” 
they would see all things as if the light of the sun 
had waxed “sevenfold, as the light of seven days.” 
All the goings on of life—its eating and drinkings, planting and building, its buying and selling, 
marrying and giving in marriage—would be seen 
as they will be in the day of the Son of man. 
The snares and perils of life and ease, of wealth 
and pleasure, of business and refinement; the perilous entanglements and depressing influence even 
of common life; the false maxims and illusions 
of mankind, and the secret atheism of the world, 
would all be seen as by an intuition of the spirit. 
They would then see that the spirit of the world 
is the very antagonist of the mind of Christ; that 
none could dwell in it unsullied by its touch but 
He alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p25">2. And therefore, in the next place, it is plain that we must 
so shape our way through life as shall most foster and promote our continual 
advance in attaining to the perfection of our new birth, which is the sanctity 
of Christ. And what is this but, in other words, to be true to the vows of our 
baptism? We then bound ourselves to “renounce 
the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and <pb n="277" id="iii.xiv-Page_277" />glory of the world, with all covetous desires of the 
same, and the carnal desires of the flesh;” and 
promised that we would “neither follow nor be 
led by them.” It is impossible to add strength to 
this vow; it is unconditional and peremptory, and 
extends over the whole subject of which we are 
now speaking. It is no open question for a Christian, whether he shall renounce the world or no: 
he has renounced it already; he is already bound 
by a perpetual vow; and all that remains is to 
fulfil it, or to forswear himself. Now, there can 
be no doubt that the majority of baptised men fall 
below the standard of their promise: all do, in 
deed, in respect to its perfection; but I mean, in 
respect to the measure of their ability to fulfil it. 
Some do it deliberately, some unconsciously, some 
from the power of sin, and some from the weakness of their resolutions; but howsoever various 
the causes, it is certain that we may divide the 
visible body of baptised men into two classes: 
those who do, and those who do not, make the vow 
of their baptism the rule of their life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p26">In the first days of the Church, the vow of 
baptism was made perfect in repentance, poverty, 
charity, in the fellowship of prayers, and holy communion; the Church was a fold in the midst of 
the world, encompassed by it, but separate. And 
yet it retained its inward purity only long enough <pb n="278" id="iii.xiv-Page_278" />to be a type and prophecy of its perfection in 
heaven. At Philippi, Ephesus, Corinth, and else 
where, even in St. Paul’s day, Christians began to 
fall apart into the two great classes; so that the 
apostle had need to lay down precepts and rules, 
such as those we are now endeavouring to find. 
To the Corinthians he writes: “I wrote unto you 
in an epistle not to company with fornicators: yet 
not altogether with the fornicators of this world, 
or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go out of the world. 
But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a
<i>brother</i> be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or 
a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such an one 
no not to eat.”<note n="144" id="iii.xiv-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p27"><scripRef passage="1Cor 5:9-11" id="iii.xiv-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|5|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9-1Cor.5.11">1 Cor. v. 9-11</scripRef>.</p></note> And again to the Thessalonians: “Now we command you, brethren, in the name of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves 
from every <i>brother</i> that walketh disorderly, and not 
after the tradition which he received of us.”<note n="145" id="iii.xiv-p27.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p28"><scripRef passage="2Thes 3:6" id="iii.xiv-p28.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6">2 Thess. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> St. 
Paul here recognises a class of men within the 
Church, or related to it, with whom the faithful 
ought to hold no intercourse; and they are either 
persons excommunicate, or such as, though still 
suffered to abide in the communion of the Church 
(for instance, the covetous and disorderly), are living in breach of their baptismal vow. These and <pb n="279" id="iii.xiv-Page_279" />many other passages give us the precept of avoiding the contagion of an ill example, even among 
those whom the Church has not put under formal 
censures. The apostle also gives the most detailed 
counsels for purifying our conversation,<note n="146" id="iii.xiv-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p29"><scripRef id="iii.xiv-p29.1" passage="Phil. i. 27" parsed="|Phil|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.27">Phil. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> for edifying 
one another,<note n="147" id="iii.xiv-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p30"><scripRef id="iii.xiv-p30.1" passage="Rom. xiv. 19" parsed="|Rom|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.19">Rom. xiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> for sanctifying households;<note n="148" id="iii.xiv-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p31"><scripRef passage="1Tim 3:4,5" id="iii.xiv-p31.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|4|3|5" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.4-1Tim.3.5">1 Tim. iii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and these 
give us a farther precept of forming our friendships 
and relations, both with individuals and with families, on the principle of promoting the entire conversion of our hearts to God. It was, without doubt, 
from this that persons of a more devout temper, 
and more kindled with the love of the heavenly 
kingdom, drew into closer fellowships within the 
unity of the Church; whole families, perhaps, such 
as that of Philip the evangelist, who “had four 
daughters which did prophesy;”<note n="149" id="iii.xiv-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p32"><scripRef id="iii.xiv-p32.1" passage="Acts xxi. 9" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the house 
of Stephanas,” and of Chloe and others, gave themselves to a stricter way of life. We may take these 
as examples of what is both possible and right for 
private Christians and households now. There is 
nothing schismatical in a separation which both 
preserves all religious unity and makes those that 
live apart characteristically humble and charitable. 
It is most certain, that the man who does live by 
his baptismal vow will find himself much alone in 
his habits, thoughts, and sympathies. The face <pb n="280" id="iii.xiv-Page_280" />of the visible Church must be very different from 
what it has been, before holiness can fail to bring 
an apparent separation. So it is with families: if 
any household be consecrated to God by peculiar 
devotion, it will stand out from other families. 
And yet it dare not do less: the vow of its baptism is on it, and it must thereby measure all 
things. It must do and leave undone, possess and 
give away, seek and renounce, enjoy or deny it 
self, according to this rule. The religion of such 
a house is not only at the foot of the altar, or in 
its own hours of devotion; neither does it take 
cognisance only of certain portions of its daily life; 
but it is the rule of all its acts, the test of its 
friendships, the measure of its intercourse. And 
I do not see what any Christian household or 
man can do less than this. They are pledged to “work out their salvation with fear and trembling;” to have in them the mind that “was in 
Christ Jesus,” in prayer, love, humiliation, and 
habitual fellowship with God. And how this is 
to be attained without abstinence from dangerous 
and inexpedient things, and from all familiar communication with those whose example, spirit, and 
habit of life, oppose or retard the work of our 
sanctification, it is not easy to understand. Where 
is the reason or consistency in habits of prayer, 
fasting, and self-discipline, if we do not refuse to <pb n="281" id="iii.xiv-Page_281" />expose ourselves to the levity, inflation, and vanity 
of the world? Surely all these things feed and excite the sins of the heart, and make miserable havoc 
in our habits of simplicity, watchfulness, humility, 
and recollection. We are bound to strengthen 
and to shelter them against all inroads of unholy 
influence. And moreover: our vow binds us not 
only to avoid the desecrating and deteriorating 
action of society, but to give ourselves up with 
singleness of aim to the help and guidance of such 
minds and examples, and to such habits and counsels of spiritual wisdom, as shall most directly 
promote the unfolding and perfecting of the life of 
God which is in us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p33">And now, before I conclude, I will notice one 
general objection which may be expected to what 
has been advanced. It will be said, that this is a 
theory; that it is impracticable; that to adopt it 
men must go into the wilderness with St. John 
Baptist; that they must forsake the duties of life, 
and the interchange of courtesies and kindness, 
which we are bound to maintain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p34">In answer to all this, we need do no more than 
recall the example of our blessed Lord. He lived 
in the world; His work lay in it; He went to the 
houses of publicans—He went without fear, be 
cause He was perfect. It is absolutely necessary 
to our safety that we should go with fear, because <pb n="282" id="iii.xiv-Page_282" />we are sinners. Nevertheless, His example will 
warrant to us the lawfulness of mixing in the 
world as our duties and obligations require. What 
has been said ought to teach us these two things: 
first, to use great and discriminating care in choosing the friends and families with whom we mix, 
and the occasions and festivities in which we join. 
This principle of spiritual discernment, foresight, 
and caution, alone can keep us from serious entanglements, and, it may be, from grievous falls. I 
know of no lines of outward demarcation, nor any 
sufficient catalogue, distinguishing worldly from innocent amusements: our safeguard must be in ourselves. And the next thing we should learn is, 
when we can avoid even such intercourse as is 
lawful, to do so. “All things to me are lawful, 
but all things are not expedient. All things to 
me are lawful, but all things edify not.”<note n="150" id="iii.xiv-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p35"><scripRef passage="1Cor 6:12" id="iii.xiv-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> It is 
far better to bestow the time which we can rescue 
from the world in things that will deepen the work 
of God in our hearts, and perfect our repentance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p36">Or if we think well to go, let us go with a 
heart estranged from the fair and smooth things 
of this perishing world,—from its honours, powers, 
pleasures, and refinements. None ever graced a 
marriage-feast as He who knew not the very taste 
of earthly happiness. None was ever so meek, gentle, <pb n="283" id="iii.xiv-Page_283" />and benign as He that was alive to God alone. 
So let us strive to mingle among men—to toil with 
them, sorrow with them, rejoice with them; to visit 
their homes, and partake of their hospitality, and 
not turn even from their days of festival—praying always in secret that we may 
be sheltered under His last intercession: “Holy Father, keep through Thine own 
name those whom Thou hast given Me, that they may be one, as We are;” “they are 
not of the world, even as I am not of the world;” “I pray not that Thou 
shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the 
evil.”<note n="151" id="iii.xiv-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p37"><scripRef passage="Jn 17:11,15,16" id="iii.xiv-p37.1" parsed="|John|17|11|0|0;|John|17|15|0|0;|John|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.11 Bible:John.17.15 Bible:John.17.16">St. John xvii. 11, 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="284" id="iii.xiv-Page_284" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XV. Poverty a Holy State." prev="iii.xiv" next="iii.xvi" id="iii.xv">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="2Cor. 8:9" id="iii.xv-p0.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9" />
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.2">SERMON XV.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xv-p0.3">POVERTY A HOLY STATE.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.4"><scripRef passage="2Cor 8:9" id="iii.xv-p0.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 COR. viii. 9</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xv-p1">“Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He 
was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty might 
be rich.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xv-p2">ST. PAUL is here stirring up the Corinthians to 
give alms to the poor saints, by the voluntary poverty of our Lord. He tells them of the Macedonians, who, in the spirit of His example, made 
large offerings out of their “deep poverty;” and 
says that they “first gave their own selves to the 
Lord,” and, with themselves, all that they had to 
His service. He then says, “Ye know the grace,” 
the freeness and largeness of the charity of Christ, 
who, “though He was rich,” in His eternal kingdom, in the bliss of His Father, “yet for your 
sakes He became poor;” stripped Himself of His 
heavenly state, laid aside His glory, “made Himself of no reputation;” was made man, hungered, <pb n="285" id="iii.xv-Page_285" />thirsted; was weary, wandered without a place 
where to lay His head; suffered all shame, hard 
ship, pain, and death; that through this, His poverty of all things heavenly 
and earthly, ye, in the remission of sins, the cleansing of the soul, the grace 
of adoption, and the inheritance of the kingdom of heaven, “might be rich.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p3">Some perhaps might have expected that, at 
the coming of the Son of God into the world, He 
would have assumed the power and disposal of 
all things by which the world is maintained and 
governed; that is to say, that He would have 
carried on openly, and by a visible disposal, the 
divine administration of worldly affairs, as He ever 
does in secret; that His providence would have 
been manifested in His person. Of course, no one 
would expect that He should have affected earthly 
state or greatness: the very thought can hardly 
be expressed without a sin. It seems almost like 
the suggestion of Satan when he shewed Him all 
the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them. 
And yet, we might have expected Him to be openly 
greater than all powers of the earth; to have made 
them acknowledge Him, and yield, as the winds and 
the waves did, to the power of His word. But, on 
the contrary, no man was ever lower in the world 
than He—more outcast, destitute, weak, and forsaken; none, perhaps, ever hungered oftener, or <pb n="286" id="iii.xv-Page_286" />thirsted more, or wandered so wearily; was so 
banished, not from kings palaces, and princes 
courts, and the houses of great men, and the company of the soft, high, rich, and noble, but from 
home and hearth, and from the shelter and charities of life. Surely as the world had never seen 
before an example of such perfect holiness, so it 
had never seen such perfect and willing poverty. 
In the Gospels we read of His passing whole nights 
on the mountain, and in the fourth watch upon the 
sea. Once we read that He went “unto Bethany, 
and lodged there,”<note n="152" id="iii.xv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p4.1" passage="Matt. xxi. 17" parsed="|Matt|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.17">Matt. xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> in the house of a friend, the 
stranger’s home. His life He began and ended as 
a wanderer, from the stable to the sepulchre. So 
true to the letter were His words, “Foxes have 
holes, and birds of the air have nests; but the Son 
of man hath not where to lay His head.” Of His 
own He had little but His raiment; even His daily 
food, they that followed Him “ministered to Him 
of their substance.”<note n="153" id="iii.xv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p5">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p5.1" passage="Luke viii. 3" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p6">Now this absolute destitution of all things 
needful for our bodily life was, without doubt, a 
designed feature in His humiliation. When He 
took upon Him our manhood, He took it with all 
its capacities of suffering; and He placed Himself, so to speak, in that position in the life of man 
where all the sorrows which came with sin into <pb n="287" id="iii.xv-Page_287" />the world were surest to light upon Him. Weariness, toil, cold, hunger, loneliness, and shame, 
which are the portion of the destitute, He chose 
as His lot, and tasted in their sharpest forms. 
And He thereby learned to sympathise with the 
universal sufferings of humanity. He became a 
Saviour, not of any class or condition of men, but 
of all mankind: of man as man in his fallen, suffering, sorrowing humanity. It is this that gives 
to the poor a peculiar share in the sympathy of 
Christ. No man ever was so burdened, naked, 
desolate, but He was more so. His example has 
consecrated the state of poverty, and converted it 
into a discipline, and bestowed upon it a special 
grace. It is this that we will now consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p7">1. First of all, the poverty of Christ is intended 
as an example to all men. To His earliest followers He gave the precept of poverty; He made it 
binding on them; He made it even the condition of 
entering His service and His kingdom. “If thou 
wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and 
give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in 
heaven;” or, as St. Mark records the same command, “One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell 
whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and 
thou shalt have treasure in heaven.” Or again, “Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the <pb n="288" id="iii.xv-Page_288" />heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth.”<note n="154" id="iii.xv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p8">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p8.1" passage="Matt. xix. 21" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>; St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p8.2" passage="Mark x. 21" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark x. 21</scripRef>; St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p8.3" passage="Luke xii. 33" parsed="|Luke|12|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.33">Luke xii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter 
“said unto 
Him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed 
Thee; what shall we have therefore? And Jesus 
said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye 
which have followed Me, in the regeneration when 
the Son of man shall sit in the throne of His glory, 
ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the 
twelve tribes of Israel. And every one that hath 
forsaken houses, or brethren, or mother, or sisters, 
or father, or wife, or children, or lands, for My 
name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall 
inherit everlasting life.”<note n="155" id="iii.xv-p8.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p9">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p9.1" passage="Matt. xix. 27-29" parsed="|Matt|19|27|19|29" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27-Matt.19.29">Matt. xix. 27-29</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever he be of 
you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot 
be My disciple.”<note n="156" id="iii.xv-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p10">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p10.1" passage="Luke xiv. 33" parsed="|Luke|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.33">Luke xiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> And this precept was obeyed 
to the very letter by His first followers, and by 
the apostolic Church. They sold their houses and 
lands, and laid the money at the apostles’ feet. No 
man “called any thing that he possessed his own;” “they had all things common.”<note n="157" id="iii.xv-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p11"><scripRef id="iii.xv-p11.1" passage="Acts iv. 32" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">Acts iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, this 
community of goods was a close imitation of our Lord’s example—a prolonging of the fellowship which He 
had with them and they with Him, after His departure. Poverty, toil, and a common life, were the 
daily bonds of their society with Him; and they <pb n="289" id="iii.xv-Page_289" />chose to live on as He had left them, still realising His 
presence “who, though He was rich, for our sakes became poor.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p12">Out of this common life came the fixed endowments of the 
Church. First, the bishop and his clergy, and the poor of Christ, lived of one 
stock and revenue, as it were at one table, at which the spiritual father 
presided in Christ’s stead. After wards, when the Church had peace, and, in 
God’s good providence, was permitted to make itself fixed homes and certain 
dwelling-places, the necessity which lay on them by reason of the then “present 
distress” ceased; the members of the Church were not compelled to give up lands 
and houses; they had no longer to forsake their homes, to go out from all that 
they possessed; and the poor of Christ, the widows and orphans, had a full and 
certain living, “in peaceable habitations, and in quiet resting-places.” That 
which was a precept of necessity, became a counsel of perfection. It was a 
fuller and closer imitation of the life of Christ for those who, by the 
providence of God, were permitted to forsake all for the love of their heavenly 
Master. And there have been many, in all ages of the Church, who have willingly 
made themselves poor for Christ’s sake, that through their poverty and labour of 
love the elect might be made rich in God’s kingdom. Some forsook all that they 
possessed <pb n="290" id="iii.xv-Page_290" />at once, and gave all their worldly goods at 
one offering to the service of the Church, or to the 
poor of Christ, and thenceforward lived by the 
labour of their hands or by the work of the gospel. 
Others retained their inheritance and their right 
to the goods that they possessed, but converted the 
enjoyment of them into a stewardship. They lived 
of them; but after taking for their own use just so 
much as their bare need required, they gave the 
rest, by a perpetual and daily oblation, in alms to 
the poor. It may perhaps be said, that the state 
of the Church at this day, in its intermixture with 
the Christian world, with its political and social 
relations, is such as to make it neither right nor 
possible for most, if for any, to give up all that 
they possess, and to throw themselves into a state 
of poverty and dependence. Perhaps it may be; 
though the question admits of more discussion than 
people think; and we may refer to it hereafter. 
For the present it is enough to say, that, at all 
events, the other principle, of holding the wealth of 
this world as a stewardship, as if the title were in 
God and the inheritance in the poor, is altogether 
possible, and easy to many, if only they have charity 
and devotion to adopt it. I do not say that it is 
possible for all men; far from it: rather that it is, 
like Holy Orders, a high privilege to which a man 
is called by God Himself. It is plain that they <pb n="291" id="iii.xv-Page_291" />who have a household and family depending on 
them must first maintain them with all needful 
provisions. This is the stewardship of most men, 
to provide for their own, and is a kind of poverty 
in itself. But there are those who either have a 
larger income than they and their families require, 
or have none at all depending on them. In both 
these cases it is quite possible so to pitch the scale 
of household and personal expenses, as to leave a 
portion of their yearly income to be administered as 
a stewardship. I do not undertake to say what proportion ought to be so devoted. The divine wisdom 
has prescribed a tenth at least. St. Paul has given 
us a rule which cannot be gainsayed: “Having food 
and raiment, let us be therewith content.” And 
the reason on which he grounds it is very awful, 
from its severe and simple truth: “for we brought 
nothing into this world, and it is certain we can 
carry nothing out.” The needs of an immortal being 
are very real, narrow, and few. If we would but 
measure our needs by the measure of a death-bed, or 
the necessities of a holy state, we should look with 
amazement and fear on the excessive and artificial 
habits of our daily life. Things we now look on as 
necessary would be seen to be wanton indulgences 
of self; our wants would be for the most part discovered to be fictitious, and our permitted indulgences to be a luxurious and dangerous softness.</p>

<pb n="292" id="iii.xv-Page_292" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p13">It would seem, then, that the rules by which 
any one who has the care of a family committed 
to him should proceed are these: First, to provide for those depending on him whatsoever is 
really needed for proper food, raiment, and instruction of life; next, for the maintenance of his 
relations to others among whom the providence of 
God has cast his lot. We hear much of the duty 
of maintaining our position in society; and it is 
a worldly way of expressing what, beyond all 
doubt, is a truth, namely, that the circumstances 
of our birth, and the intellectual and moral condition into which we have been brought, are facts 
determined by the will of God; and as such demand a reverent observance. The whole political 
and social state of mankind is the work and ordinance of God; and therefore all the parts of it 
are the subjects of His disposition, and all parts 
and members of it have their functions, duties, and 
responsibilities, which we may not without strong 
and special reasons neglect or withdraw from. It 
cannot be doubted, therefore, that we are bound, 
for the sake of others to whom we are thus related, to bear our part in the burden of society. 
But nothing that has been said warrants our going beyond the strictest interpretation of what 
that position absolutely demands. And they that 
will fairly, and without secret inclinations to a lax <pb n="293" id="iii.xv-Page_293" />judgment, ascertain what their position in life 
really demands, will find its exactions incredibly 
small. Again: it is undoubtedly the duty of pa 
rents to lay by such a measure of their means of 
life as a discreet foresight, checked by an honest 
trust in the providence of God, will prescribe. 
But this will not warrant hoarding, or carefulness 
to increase in wealth, or to leave riches to heirs 
and successors. It warrants no more than such 
a care for others as prudence, I may say honesty, 
prescribes for ourselves. Now these principles 
may be fairly and safely laid down for the direction of those that desire, in the midst of worldly 
cares and burdens, to imitate at least the spirit 
of our Lord’s poverty. If, after satisfying these 
obligations, there remain any yearly income, it 
may be administered as the patrimony of the poor. 
And they that possess it may, to an extent and in 
matters which it is impossible to describe, follow 
the poverty of Christ by personal self-denials. It 
has pleased God to ordain the lot of many of His 
most perfect servants in the midst of the riches, 
state, and glitter of the world; to charge them 
with great possessions, vast revenues, large dominions, high offices, and a numerous retinue. Some 
times they have been set on thrones, or detained 
in courts and councils of state; or they have had 
great lordships, and the responsibility of a spiritual <pb n="294" id="iii.xv-Page_294" />rule, and their whole life and outward condition 
has been full of power, and dignity, and worldly 
encumbrances. And yet in the midst of all, by 
secret self-denial and self-renouncement, they have 
lived a life of personal poverty in the presence 
of luxury and splendour. I put these as extreme 
cases; for what was possible in them must be easy 
to us. If they whose outward state was the very 
antagonist and contradiction of our Lord’s poverty, 
could in secret make themselves poor like Him, 
then much more may we all, whose outward state 
is moderate and easy to control. All that is 
needed is energy of will and perseverance in maintaining the practice of personal self-denial. No 
one can say how far he may be able to advance 
in the spirit of poverty till he has tried it. A 
mind truly bent on following our Lord in this 
part of His humiliation will discover seasons, and 
times, and opportunities of exercising it, which it 
is impossible to set down. If one were to do 
so, it would lose its grace and dignity, and seem 
trivial, unmeaning, commonplace, unworthy of the 
greatness and sanctity of the subject. It must be 
left, therefore, to the conscience of each person. 
And so it may be dismissed; once more saying, 
that what has been here thrown out is practicable 
for all persons, in whatsoever rank of life, even 
for the very highest in this earthly state; for the <pb n="295" id="iii.xv-Page_295" />most burdened with worldly relations and offices; 
for the most encumbered with household cares, 
and the like; because, after all, it depends chiefly 
upon the secret mortification and impoverishment 
of the heart, which may be perfect, even when the 
natural expressions of it in act and deed are not 
permitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p14">But there are others, as has been said, on whom 
the providence of God has laid no greater charge 
than to provide the little which is necessary for 
their own subsistence; and they may much more 
closely approach the example of our Divine Master. 
Suppose a man to receive an inheritance greater 
than his personal needs; what hinders his making 
the poor to be usufructuaries of his estate, and himself the steward, whose recompense is his own food 
and raiment? He need do no violence to the context of society; he may leave all things in their 
natural channel. The legal securities of his possessions would remain untouched. They might be 
bequeathed to his lawful heirs; only he would for 
sake his life-interest for the love of Christ, and to 
follow the example of His holy poverty. Perhaps 
the very suggestion may be thought almost fanatical, or at least to be a treason against the prerogatives of a refined selfishness by which the world is 
ruled. Nevertheless, there is in it more of reason, 
reality, sound sense, Christian prudence, than in <pb n="296" id="iii.xv-Page_296" />the popular theory and practice of ordinary life. It 
is capable of being demonstrated by a severer and 
more certain proof than any worldly projects will 
admit, to be wise, cautious, forecasting, and in the 
highest degree expedient to the man that adopts it 
for his rule of life, and even to the world. This 
is taking the lowest ground. But let us not for 
get that there are higher reasons which will occur 
hereafter. Hitherto we have spoken only of those 
who are rich in this world, because to them the 
imitation of the poverty of our Lord may seem at 
first sight impossible. It is hardly necessary to do 
more than to say, that to those who are actually 
poor, His example is a singular consolation. It 
elevates their inevitable condition into an opportunity of following His footsteps in a path which 
leads to great perfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p15">2. Another reason for His choosing so bare and 
destitute a condition was, that He, by His poverty, 
might set us an example of deadness to the world. 
The gifts and allurements of the secular state are 
among the chief dangers of Christ’s servants. 
There are very few that can resist the offers of 
wealth, ease, elevation, power, and the like. The 
world is strangely versatile and seducing, and is 
at the best a dangerous friend. Prosperity destroys not fools only. There is something peculiarly subtil and persuasive in high station, titles, <pb n="297" id="iii.xv-Page_297" />and appointments, and in full homes, fair prospects, 
abundant incomes. What but this does St. John 
mean by saying, “Love not the world, neither the 
things that are in the world. If any man love the 
world, the love of the Father is not in him. For 
all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, the 
lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, are not of 
the Father, but are of the world.”<note n="158" id="iii.xv-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p16"><scripRef passage="1Jn 2:15,16" id="iii.xv-p16.1" parsed="|1John|2|15|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15-1John.2.16">1 St. John ii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> It was to be 
the note of Christ’s true followers, “they are not 
of the world, even as I am not of the world.”<note n="159" id="iii.xv-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p17">St. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p17.1" passage="John xvii. 14" parsed="|John|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.14">John xvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> In 
our baptism we renounced it. And He, foreseeing 
its peculiar subtilty, and the trial of His Church, 
especially in the days when the world was to come 
into its fold, stamped for ever in His own example 
the visible tokens of perfect deadness to the secular 
state, by choosing for Himself a life of poverty. “Though He was rich, yet for our sakes He be 
came poor.” He gave Himself for us, “that He 
might deliver us from this present evil world.”<note n="160" id="iii.xv-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p18"><scripRef id="iii.xv-p18.1" passage="Gal. i. 4" parsed="|Gal|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.4">Gal. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And in His own visible example He shewed openly 
the work He came to do. He stood out from the 
world, apart from all its powers, gifts, and greatness. He had no share in it, and it had nothing 
in Him. In the full tide of life He was as dead 
to it as upon the Cross. It was simply colourless, 
tasteless, powerless. He was there to counterwork <pb n="298" id="iii.xv-Page_298" />the whole mystery of this tempting world, and to 
abolish all its lures. And this He did first by 
Himself. He stood aloof from it, disengaged and 
free to rebuke, warn, condemn, abase it. And 
such is the condition on which alone we can overcome the world. Just in the measure in which 
we accept its favours, and consent to be honoured, 
gifted, enriched by it, we give it hostages or make 
ourselves its hirelings. I am not speaking of gross 
worldliness, ambition, and covetousness. They are 
self-condemned. I mean that far more insidious 
form of worldliness, in which interest and advancement seem to coincide with the line of duty. Men 
think they ought to refuse nothing that comes to 
them: as if all offers were necessarily from God; 
as if, by indirect means at least, and through the 
agency of the world, Satan could not in some 
measure fulfil his words, “all these things will 
I give thee.” Now it is a remarkable fact, that 
many men to whom the world seems to open itself 
that they may set themselves in its very heart, in 
places of the greatest power, influence, popularity, 
lose their real force in the measure in which they 
advance into it, and are simply powerless when 
they are at the highest point of apparent mastery. 
The world knows with whom it has to do, and 
lays its ambush for those who in secret are still 
alive to it. While they seem to be carrying God’s <pb n="299" id="iii.xv-Page_299" />kingdom into the very core of the world, they 
are only taken in a snare. Their admonitions, 
reproofs, and rebukes, with how much soever of 
human emotion and effect, fall very light upon 
it. The world hires them as eloquent orators to 
grace a feast-day, or “as one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument,” 
to drive away the vexing spirit, when, in spite of 
itself, it is disquieted. In the turmoil and onward 
movement of its affairs, when the blood stirs, and 
plans are laid deep, and great casts are ventured, for 
pleasure, or gain, or self-exaltation, the voice of the 
charmer is drowned, or rudely bid to be still, and he 
himself cast out. A pitiful lot; full of humiliation 
and heart-breaking when any deep or noble thought 
is still in a man! What might not such have been 
and done, if only they had been dead to the world, 
had refused its offers, and used no powers but those 
which God bestowed, or they themselves had wrung 
by force from the world itself! This is another 
great lesson set us in the poverty of our Lord: so 
to die to the world, that it cannot find the price 
at which to buy our submission. This is the secret 
of strength and stedfastness: when the prince of 
this world hath nothing in us, nothing to which 
he can speak smooth things through the eye, or 
through the ear; when for us gold has no brightness, and honour is a burden, and high office <pb n="300" id="iii.xv-Page_300" />wearisome to bear, and the multitude of followers 
make us long to be forgotten, and the manifold 
duties of exalted station are irksome to the soul 
whose single intention is to be united with the 
presence of God, then we are beginning to learn 
what it is to be dead to the life of the world. 
And this temper is an absolute condition to the 
doing of any great and high service for Christ in 
His Church. There is a poverty of design, a 
weakness of purpose, an uncertainty and vacillation about all who still harbour a secret affection for the world. Howsoever high their theories 
or aspirations, there is some sidelong glance at the 
opinion, or judgment, or standard of others, which 
mars the singleness of their aim; some remote interest which pulls them back; some calculation 
of results, some forecasting of consequences, which 
make them seldom true to their present position or 
to themselves. But the man that covets nothing, 
seeks nothing, looks for nothing, nay, that would 
refuse and reject the solicitations of the world, unless they bore on them some sure and expressive 
marks of his Master’s hand, is above all worldly 
power. He is truly independent; out of the reach 
of hope and fear; self-resolved, and, next under 
God, lord of his own spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p19">3. And once more: the example of the Son of 
God was no doubt designed to shew us the relation <pb n="301" id="iii.xv-Page_301" />between poverty and holiness. The very state of 
poverty is a wholesome corrective of many subtil and 
stubborn hindrances of our sanctification. Let us 
embrace it with gladness. Let us, when the choice 
is before us, choose it rather than to be rich. In 
His awful warnings on the danger of riches, our 
Lord neither meant to say that rich men could not 
be saved, nor that the abuse of riches alone is dangerous; but that the very possession of them is full 
of peril. They intoxicate the heart; they raise 
its pulse above the natural beat, and make the desires of the mind flushed and feverish. Even the 
blameless and upright among rich men are full of 
artificial feelings, false sympathies, unreal standards of what is necessary, becoming, and right. 
Riches take them out of the universal category of 
man, and train them up in a sickly and unnatural 
isolation from the real wants, sorrows, sufferings, 
fears, and hopes of mankind. Certainly they hinder, in a marked degree, the secret habits of 
humiliation, self-chastisement, and self-affliction, without which no high reach 
of sanctity is ever attained. How can a man who, without toil, fore thought, or 
faith, lives daily on a full fare, and is warm and well furnished, put himself 
in the point of sight from which alone the Sermon on the mount or the Passion of 
our Lord can be fully read? There must be something of antipathy between <pb n="302" id="iii.xv-Page_302" />states that are so remote, if not opposed. 
It is not only the pampered and luxurious, but 
the easy and full, who harbour strange desires, 
excessive anxieties, irregular wishes, foolish cares. 
There is something of self-worship, which greatly 
retards their sanctification, and even hinders their 
conversion to God. Now, poverty is a very whole 
some medicine for all this; sharp, indeed, and 
rough to the taste, yet full of potent virtues. It 
is a sort of discipline—the ascetic rule of God’s providence. They that are poor are already and 
unconsciously under a discipline of humility and 
self-denial. What so chastens the desires of the 
heart, and restrains them within due bounds and 
order? what so reduces a man within the limit of 
his own sphere? How great simplicity and abstinence of mind there is in the poor of the world. 
A hard life, scanty fare, coarse raiment, plain 
food, a low-roofed dwelling, are all they have, and 
the continuance of them all they desire. Surely 
none stand fairer for Christ’s kingdom than they. 
From what unnumbered temptations, day-dreams, 
hankerings, schemes, speculations, snares, are they 
altogether free. Their whole life lies in the well-known precinct of a lonely hamlet, where, from 
birth to the grave, they dwell in familiar daily converse with the very stones, and trees, and brooks, 
with simple and true thoughts of life and death, <pb n="303" id="iii.xv-Page_303" />and the realities of our fallen state. How clear 
and direct is their insight into the world beyond 
the grave. How little have they to divide their 
thoughts with God. How soon they release themselves from life. How simply they die. What 
are our hurried days and waking nights, but the 
tyranny of a multitude of thoughts, which are 
worldly, ambitious, selfish, or needless, empty, 
and vain? What is it that keeps us perpetually 
straining, and moiling, and wearing ourselves away, 
but some desire which is not chastened, some 
thought of the heart which is not dead to this 
worldly state? What makes us lament the flight 
of time, and the changes of the world, but that we 
are still a part of it, and share its life? What 
makes us die so hard, but that we leave behind us 
more treasures than we have laid up in heaven—that our hearts are not there, but here? How 
much of mercy and meaning does this put into all 
worldly reverses. The loss of fortune is, as it were, 
a call to perfection; the appointment of a poor lot 
in life, or of a precarious livelihood, are tokens of 
His will to make us share in the likeness of His 
poverty. Let us bless Him for every degree of approach He permits us to make towards His 
perfect life. Whether we be in the sacred or secular 
state, let us use the narrowness of worldly fortunes 
as a means of chastening our desires, subduing our <pb n="304" id="iii.xv-Page_304" />thoughts, strengthening our trust in His care for 
us, and in making ourselves independent of all 
things but His truth, His Spirit, the laws of His 
Church, and the hope of His heavenly kingdom.</p>


<pb n="305" id="iii.xv-Page_305" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XVI. Devotion Possible in the Busiest Life." prev="iii.xv" next="iii.xvii" id="iii.xvi">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Mark 6:30,31" id="iii.xvi-p0.1" parsed="|Mark|6|30|6|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30-Mark.6.31" />
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.2">SERMON XVI.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xvi-p0.3">DEVOTION POSSIBLE IN THE BUSIEST LIFE.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xvi-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mk 6:30,31" id="iii.xvi-p0.5" parsed="|Mark|6|30|6|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30-Mark.6.31">ST. MARK vi. 30, 31</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xvi-p1">“And the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus, and 
told Him all things, both what they had done, and what they 
had taught. And He said unto them, Come ye yourselves 
apart into a desert place, and rest a while; for there were many coming and 
going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xvi-p2">THERE is something very cheerless to our minds, 
in this insight into the life of our Lord. What 
unceasing toil was His! All day long crowded 
upon and thronged by the multitude, “coming and going” early and late; and He 
without home or shelter, and “no leisure so much as to eat.” His rest was in 
prayers and watching under a mid night sky; His secret chamber the wilderness. 
“Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while.” This was, no 
doubt, a particular occasion, probably when the Jews were going <pb n="306" id="iii.xvi-Page_306" />up to the Passover; and yet such seasons came not 
seldom in His life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p3">It would seem, indeed, as if our blessed Lord 
had in all things assumed the most painful lot 
of which our humanity is capable. He chose for 
His portion every thing we can endure. And 
surely in this there is great consolation, and a 
direct admonition for our guidance. We may 
take His life, as it is here manifested to us, as 
an example to those whose lot in this world is 
labour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p4">We are apt to think that a busy life is hardly 
compatible with a life of devotion. And we unconsciously make two rules of holy living; one for 
those who are busied in the world, and another 
for those who are free from the necessity of earning their bread. For instance, we tacitly assume 
that the poor can do no more than live lives of 
general religious obedience; that habits of devotion % or of minute personal discipline, are too 
refined and remote from them. So again in the 
case of men who are engaged in traffic and commerce, or in learned professions, or in the administration of law, or the government of the country; that is, traders, merchants, lawyers, politicians, 
statesmen, and the like. Whether we are aware 
of it or no, we are inclined to think that they may 
take a lower tone in the whole life of religion, <pb n="307" id="iii.xvi-Page_307" />and indulge themselves in freer habits, and aim 
at a less perfect standard of personal devotion. 
We seem to allow that attendance at daily prayers 
in the church, frequent communion, reading of 
holy Scripture in private, habits of religious meditation, and fasting, are next to impossible for 
men who lead busy and laborious lives. And 
they are ready enough to catch at what we allow. 
It is the very plea they put forward for exemption from the higher precepts and rules of a holy 
life. Sometimes this is done with no regret, but 
rather with a tone of perfect contentment: some 
times it is used to justify a thousand omissions of 
religious duty, and to make neglects appear inevitable; and sometimes, though, alas, but seldom, it 
is a subject of much disquiet, fear, and sadness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p5">Let us, then, consider this subject in the light 
which the example of our Lord throws upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p6">We may learn from His life of toil, that there 
is nothing in a life of perpetual labour to hinder 
our attaining to the highest measure of perfection. 
There was never any one whose life was fuller of 
endless employments, or more broken by countless 
interruptions, than His. This may shew us that 
the most laborious may be the holiest of saints. 
Indeed, the greatest saints are those who have 
been most like to their Lord in perpetual labours: 
as, for instance, the prophets and apostles, the first <pb n="308" id="iii.xvi-Page_308" />converters of nations, pastors in all ages, faithful 
servants of God in all states and conditions of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p7">There are, however, two objections which may 
be made against this example. One is, that 
He, being sinless, must needs be independent of 
the means and conditions on which holiness depends in us, and therefore could suffer no obstruction by the multitude of His employments. 
The other is, that His work was not secular, but 
sacred; that it is an example in point for the 
labours of His pastors in the ministry of the gospel, but not for those whose work and calling lies 
in the world, in the merchandise, traffic, and turmoil of this earthly life. One answer will be 
enough for both these objections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p8">1. It is true that He, being sinless, must needs 
be beyond the power of the worldly hindrances 
which obstruct a life of devotion in us. But is 
there not something really unsound in the idea 
that any thing which is our <i>duty</i> in life can be an 
obstruction to any other duty? Is it not in effect 
to say, that two laws of obedience and two obligations of the Divine will can cross each other, 
and that God can contradict Himself? Surely the 
truth must be, that whatsoever in our daily life 
is lawful and right for us to be engaged in, is in 
itself a part of our obedience to God; a part, that 
is, of our very religion? How long shall we go <pb n="309" id="iii.xvi-Page_309" />on believing that there is no worship of God but 
prayers, and psalms, and public litanies, and private 
acts of devotion? Is not obedience a continual 
worship, and the life of a holy man a continual 
prayer? Whatsoever we do, if done “to the glory 
of God,” is true worship. The tillage of the earth, 
the sweat of the brow, the toils of reason, the labours of the learned, the industry of merchants, 
the justice of magistrates, the wisdom of lawgivers, 
all these severally are the work entrusted to each 
of God; and when done in obedience to Him, are 
as direct a sacrifice of worship as the praise of 
our lips and the chants of choirs, solemn processions and the pomp of festivals. So far, then, 
from our worldly duties being obstructions to a 
devout life, they are closely and intimately related 
to the highest law of obedience, and may be made 
the occasion and expression of a fervent spirit of devotion. What were the public burdens of Moses, 
or the household cares of Jacob, or the royal offices 
and charges of David, but occasions of daily obedience to the Divine will? Whensoever, then, we 
hear people complaining of obstructions and hindrances put by the duties of life in the way of 
devoting themselves to God, we may be sure they 
are under some false view or other. They do not 
look upon their daily work as the task God has 
set them, and as obedience due to Him; or they <pb n="310" id="iii.xvi-Page_310" />are conscious that in their daily work there is 
something which is not wholly lawful; or that it 
is not carried on altogether by lawful means; or 
they know that they permit it to interfere with 
the duties of religion; or they do not rightly know 
what the duties of religion are; or they think devotion to be an occasional state of the mind separate and remote from the work of life, and even 
opposed to it. Now, people talk in this way as if 
they really held, with the Manicheans, that this 
world is the creation of an evil being, and that all 
things relating to it must needs clash with the 
holiness of the Supreme God. Let us, then, lay 
this down as an axiom, that whatsoever be the 
duties of our lot in life, they are the sphere and 
field in which God would have us to serve Him. 
They can obstruct nothing of the hidden life in 
us, so long as we have a clear sight of God in 
them, and do them all for His sake. And this 
answers the second objection. The distinction of 
secular and sacred is but external; all duties are 
sacred. Let us not think that there is no serving 
God except in the direct ministry of His Church. 
It is true that the pastors of Christ have this 
great privilege, that all their daily work is visibly 
and distinctly related to the will of God and to 
the habit of personal devotion. Our duties and 
our devotions are almost one and the same act. <pb n="311" id="iii.xvi-Page_311" />And this is a singular and inestimable benefit, for 
which we must answer with a fearful strictness 
at the last day. But the pastor and the peasant, 
the catechist and the sower, the bishop ruling in 
the Church and the judge sitting in the gate, 
the saint in his closet and the faithful householder 
ordering his family, all these are serving their 
Father in heaven by a simple, direct, and accept 
able service. Their circumstances, as we say, in 
life, that is, the outer world of relations, duties, 
employments, by which they are encompassed, are 
the deliberate appointments of God’s providence, 
and may be taken as a revelation in fact of the 
kind of service He requires of them. It is through 
these appointments that we are to worship God 
with the reverence and obedience of our whole 
heart. A life of devotion does not mean a life of 
separation from active duties, but the discharge of 
all offices, high or low, from the most sacred and 
elevated to the most secular and menial, in a devout spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p9">2. But we may go farther; and say, not only that the duties of 
life, be they never so toilsome and distracting, are no obstructions to a life 
of any degree of inward holiness; but that they are even direct means, when 
rightly used, to promote our sanctification. For what are all our duties, toils, 
and cares, but the lot which God in His mercy appointed <pb n="312" id="iii.xvi-Page_312" />to man after the fall? “In the sweat of thy 
face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the 
ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust 
thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.”<note n="161" id="iii.xvi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p10"><scripRef id="iii.xvi-p10.1" passage="Gen. iii. 19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> It 
matters not what is the form of our labour, or the 
condition of our calling in life. The cares of 
princes, no less than the labours of the herdsman 
and the tillage of the ground, are all fruits of the 
same law of toil which God imposed upon Adam 
when he sinned: and it was hardly so much a 
curse as a blessing; hardly so much a penalty as 
a merciful provision. What would have been the 
career and destiny of man, if, after falling from 
righteousness and from God, he had been left in 
the free possession of all created things; if, with a 
heart corrupt, all the fruitfulness and richness of 
paradise had still been his earthly portion? Surely 
Heaven would have sickened at the sight of man: 
earth would have groaned under the burden of his 
sloth, lust, and atheism. Is there not mercy in the 
niggardliness of the earth, and the overcasting of the sky, and the changes of 
storm, and wind, and cold, and tempest, by which this world chastises our sloth 
and intemperate desires? If labour were not the lot of sinners, verily Babylon 
and Nineveh, Sidon and Tyre, Sodom and Gomorrah, would be but faint types of the 
pride and rebellion of mankind. <pb n="313" id="iii.xvi-Page_313" />Now, in this view we may look upon our 
calling and work in life as a humiliation, as a token 
of the fall. In the case of pastors and preachers 
of the gospel it is manifestly so. The Church it 
self is a witness that sin has entered into the world. 
If there were no sin, then there would be no need 
of a ministry of reconciliation, of sacraments of 
renewal, of the pastoral rod, or the fold separate 
from the world. So again in the highest civil employments: what are kings and princes, ministers 
and statesmen, but witnesses that the government 
of God has been shaken off, and that men must be 
governed by the sword? The same truth is still 
more evident in the professions which are devoted 
to war, to healing, to litigation; and hardly less in 
those which relate to the clothing, food, and necessities of this earthly life: the traces of the fall are 
upon them all. Now, if men would see their daily 
employments in this light, it would work a wonderful change in the feeling with which they undertake 
and pursue them: it would hardly be possible for a 
man to be proud, covetous, or ambitious in the very 
matter which reminds him that he is a fallen beings, and in a condition which is the portion of a sinner. 
This is a strange reading of all worldly greatness. How will the world bear to 
hear that all the pomp and splendour of thrones and legislatures, of courts and 
councils, and all its wealth, its “merchandise <pb n="314" id="iii.xvi-Page_314" />of gold, and 
silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and 
silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all 
manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, and 
cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and 
fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and 
slaves, and souls of men;”<note n="162" id="iii.xvi-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p11"><scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.1" passage="Rev. xviii. 12" parsed="|Rev|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.12">Rev. xviii. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev 18:13" id="iii.xvi-p11.2" parsed="|Rev|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.13">13</scripRef>.</p></note> that all this is no 
more than a gorgeous display of its fall from God? 
This humbling view of our daily work in the world 
will be very wholesome, in making us go to it as 
sinners, and in admonishing us to do our duties in 
humility and patience. In this way it will help to 
perfect our repentance; it will remind us that, at 
our best estate in this world, if we compare it with 
the bliss and rest of paradise, we are as the prodigal, outcast and naked, toiling under a base servitude in a far country. We shall therefore bear 
our daily task as a deserved and salutary yoke, by 
which we acknowledge our condition as penitents. 
The weariness, crosses, disappointments, and vexations, which arise in it; the early hours and late; 
the crowding and thronging of the multitude; all 
these are but as the dust, ashes, and sackcloth, of 
our just humiliation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p12">3. Another benefit in continual employment is, 
<pb n="315" id="iii.xvi-Page_315" />that it acts as a great check upon the temptations 
which beset an unoccupied and disengaged man. 
If we could reckon up the temptations which have 
assaulted us in life, we should find by far the 
greater number have come upon us in seasons of 
relaxation, when the mind is vacant, wandering, 
and off its guard. Employment, even of a mechanical sort, much more real toil and active 
labour, are most beneficial to us. Next to prayer 
and a life of devotional habits, there is nothing that 
keeps the heart so pure, and the will so strong 
and stedfast, as a life of active duty. This is 
no doubt one peculiar blessing of those who live 
hard and laborious lives, and accounts, in great 
measure, for the singular simplicity, straightforwardness, unconsciousness of evil, which is to be 
found among the labouring poor. Their poverty, 
and daily intentness of mind upon the pure and 
simple tillage of the earth, shields them from a 
thousand assaults of evil, and a whole world of 
dangerous thoughts, schemes, desires, and designs, 
which throng upon the idle or unemployed. Compare the open and natural character of a poor 
man with the complex, suppressed, inward mind 
of those who live in the world with much time at 
their disposal, and little or no laborious work. It 
is like the transparency of a child by the side of 
a darkened and deteriorated manhood. A lawful <pb n="316" id="iii.xvi-Page_316" />and regular employment, somewhat laborious, and 
even absorbing (so that it does not estrange a 
man’s mind from God), is a great security against 
the temptations of the world and of our own hearts. 
It shuts out the approaches of temptations with 
out number; and keeps the mind in perfect ignorance that such allurements exist in the world. 
It is the want of some fixed and regular course 
of duty that makes even good people inconsistent, 
uncertain, wavering, and sometimes listless, unwary, and infirm. Unsettled thoughts, roving imaginations, idle fancies, vacant hearts, wandering 
eyes, open ears, busy tongues, are the inseparable 
companions of a man who has little to do, or no 
rule and order of daily employment. From all 
this, steady labour would be his protection. Work 
is the very salt of our fallen nature, and keeps it 
from corrupting.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p13">And besides this security against temptation, 
daily work is a daily discipline. It taxes us in 
those very habits on which a life of devotion rests; 
I mean, patience, endurance, self-control. A life 
of industry is very nearly related to a life of religion; the staple of the character, so to speak, is 
the same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p14">“He that is faithful in that which is least is 
faithful also in much.”<note n="163" id="iii.xvi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p15">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvi-p15.1" passage="Luke xvi. 10" parsed="|Luke|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.10">Luke xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> It is therefore most 
certain, <pb n="317" id="iii.xvi-Page_317" />that a life which is full of order, precision, 
self-denial, is not far from the kingdom of God; 
of course, I do not mean in men who are tainted 
by a worldly, covetous, careful spirit. The presence of any evil disposition will make even that 
which is good to be dangerous. The more laborious a covetous or ambitious man is, so much the 
worse; so much the more is he estranged from 
God, and enslaved by the worship of the world and 
of himself. I am speaking only of the habits in 
themselves, apart from any particular quality or 
direction. They are the very same as those of the 
faithful servant, who traded well with his lord’s money, and are therefore capable of being sanctified 
by an habitual recollection of heart, and by remembrance of the presence of God. And besides this, 
there is in all continual employment, even in the 
ministries of faith and charity, a sense of exhaustion and weariness, which is a wholesome memorial 
of our infirmity. Every day as our strength goes 
from us, and every night as we lie down to sleep, 
there is an admonition of our fallen state. We 
are not as they “that excel in strength,” whose 
living powers of obedience never waste; but one 
half of our life is spent in repairing the decays 
of the other half; and our Father in compassion 
draws a veil of darkness over us, and hides our 
humiliation, as it were, from heaven and earth. <pb n="318" id="iii.xvi-Page_318" />“Man goeth forth to his work and to his labour, 
until the evening;” and then “the night cometh, 
in which no man can work.” Toil and rest are 
God’s ordinance; He has joined them together, 
and man may not put them asunder. We can 
not toil without resting, nor rest without toiling: 
for that is no rest, but a guilty and dangerous 
sloth, in which all the powers and energies of the 
soul are slackened and stupified. We find, therefore, one universal sign of a holy life is habitual 
work—whether it be spiritual labour or secular is 
all one. A true Christian abhors idleness and protracted relaxation: he has something which warns 
him that his work is standing still, and that his 
own soul needs the discipline of labour to keep it 
within the rule of obedience; to tame its motions 
and chasten its desires; and for this, the work of 
the world may be, in one sense, even a better discipline than that of pastors; for it has in it more of 
weariness and humiliation, and less of many subtil 
dangers. They who labour in the world, in its 
marts, and courts, and treasure-houses, among the 
press and struggle of contentious and covetous men, 
if they have any reflection, any aspiration after 
the unseen rest, will be able to convert their daily 
business and profession into a wholesome discipline, 
and to look upon it as a burden which has in it 
not a little of shame and of the Cross. In this <pb n="319" id="iii.xvi-Page_319" />way hindrances shall turn to helps; and that which 
others yield to as an obstruction shall to them be 
come a furtherance. It teaches them the emptiness and unrest of the world, and drives them, by 
a strong counteraction, to the only true rest, which 
is Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p16">But nothing that has been said must be thought 
to imply that a life of employment has not its peculiar difficulties. We need only look at busy men, 
and see how few are really devout, to satisfy ourselves that there must, after all, be some great 
dangers attending a life of constant occupation. 
And that is most true. What I have shewn is 
this, that it is not labour and business, <i>as such</i>, 
that hinder men from a life of religion; but, on 
the contrary, that a busy man has many peculiar 
advantages, and that he may turn his whole employment into a discipline nearly related to religion. But it must be confessed, that few really 
do so. It may be well, therefore, in conclusion, 
to notice one or two of the reasons which seem to 
account for this fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p17">1. And, first, it is because men engaged in 
laborious lives are very liable to get too much absorbed in things out of themselves. Their work, 
aims, projects, professions, and the like, grow to 
an unnatural importance, and encroach upon all 
their thoughts. Also, they become fond of the <pb n="320" id="iii.xvi-Page_320" />mere energy and habit of business. Dexterity, 
skill, foresight, calculation, become things pleasant 
in themselves, and are enjoyed for their own sakes. 
The effect of this is, that the first and governing rule of their thoughts and habits, and of the 
times and arrangements of every day, is their work. 
Their prayers in private are regulated as to length 
with a view to punctuality in business. The order 
of their household also is determined by it. The 
public offices of the Church, except on Sunday, are 
given up as impossible; frequent communion is 
avoided, as needing more habitual preparation than 
they can give to it. As a theory, they admit that 
the life of a Christian, as we find it in the Bible,—devout, thoughtful, collected, estranged from the 
world,—is the standard at which they ought to 
aim; but in practice, the example of others engaged 
in the same business or calling as themselves is the 
measure of their Christianity. As a fact, religion 
does not govern their life; it is only one of the 
secondary forces which help to determine their 
character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p18">2. Another effect, which is a consequence of the last, is, 
that they become forgetful of their own interior life. They live out of 
themselves. Their objects, aims, impulses, measures, rules, are with out. They 
grow mechanical and external. This is sadly evident in many kinds of men, as, 
for example,  <pb n="321" id="iii.xvi-Page_321" />among such of the hard-working poor as 
are not under the power of religion; and it is 
from these instances that men draw hasty and 
false conclusions. Some of them do, indeed, live 
a sort of animal life, toiling, feeding, and restings, as if they were created only to carry burdens, 
and to break up the soil of the earth. In such 
cases, it is difficult to overstate their insensibility and unconsciousness of all that makes up the 
hidden life of the soul. Acts of self-examination, 
reflection, religious meditation, and even prayer, 
are so strange and remote from their habitual 
thoughts and employments, that it is with the 
greatest difficulty they can be brought so much as 
to understand what these things mean. Theirs is 
a life of sight and sense, a life of the body rather 
than of the soul. But it is not only among the poor 
that such are to be found. It is still more true 
of those who live in the midst of ambitious contests or speculations of gain; with this difference, 
that there is a high excitement of the intellectual 
powers, and a refined hardness of the heart, which 
make them even more impenetrable to the power 
of truth, and still more estranged from the discipline of their inner life. That 
which the world praises as enthusiasm in their profession, self-forgetfulness, 
devotedness to great aims, and the like, does really in most cases contain an 
utter neglect <pb n="322" id="iii.xvi-Page_322" />of their own true immortality. It is one of the saddest thoughts, that some of the greatest men of the 
world, as lawgivers, orators, leaders, statesmen, have 
lived and died, if not in open breach of the Divine 
laws, at least in an utter insensibility to their own 
spiritual being, its probation, and its destiny.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p19">3. And lastly, this self-neglect leads directly 
to an entire forgetfulness of God. Indeed, it includes it. The two go together and involve each 
other. People, by losing sight of their own hidden 
life, soon lose also all perception of things unseen, 
and of the Divine presence as manifested in this 
world. It is this that makes the whole doctrine, 
ritual, and discipline of the Catholic Church, the 
whole mystery of sacraments and of the communion of saints, seem not only a perplexed and untenable theory, but to be a mere dream or vision 
of superstitious minds. To minds that live for this 
world, and for what may be seen, touched, and 
handled, there must be a provoking unreality about 
the whole theory of the Church. The very word ‘mystical’ is a word of reproach in the mouth of 
the world. All hidden agencies which are not calculable by science, all preternatural causes which 
cannot be reduced to a formula, or explained by 
processes of reason, all precepts and rules of which 
the direct bearing and consequence is not perceptible, are, to men trained in the service of the <pb n="323" id="iii.xvi-Page_323" />world, an imagination and a delusion. Now this 
does of course destroy all habits of devotion. There 
can be no life of prayer and communion with the 
unseen Presence, where the very Presence itself, 
if not doubted, is clouded and banished from our 
habitual consciousness. If the unseen world with 
draw itself, and all its glorious realities become pale 
and dubious, how can our hearts open and yearn 
towards it? And such is the state to which 
the business, traffic, and work of this world may 
bring us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p20">But if there be any truth in what has been said 
before, the blame of this must be wholly our own. 
We can never come to this state, unless we allow 
the world to sap and to seduce our hearts away 
from us. What should have been the token of our 
humiliation, the chastisement of our spirits, and 
the discipline of our life, we have converted into 
a temptation and a snare; a burden to oppress 
our conscience, and a stimulus to excite our fallen 
nature. We have merged our Christianity in the 
world, and taken its maxims and rules to be the 
laws of our regenerate life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p21">Most true it is, that a life in the midst of the world is a 
life of peculiar danger. Employments, offices, charges, professions, bring great 
entanglements, doubts, and absorbing occupations. It needs a strong spirit to 
stem them in safety. To withdraw <pb n="324" id="iii.xvi-Page_324" />from the world is a sign not only of a desire 
for greater perfection, but of a consciousness of our 
own weakness. Let these, then, be our safeguards; 
first, to be thoroughly aware that, in a busy life, 
there must be manifold temptations; and next, 
that so far from being a dispensation from higher 
rules of devotion, we do indeed more truly need 
them. We need all the retirement we can get from 
the world to recollect ourselves, and to measure the 
deviations of our minds from the law of our Lord’s example. We ought thankfully to take all the 
helps the Church provides for us. It was for the 
world, and for those who are forced to dwell in 
it, that the visible Church was set up. Without 
it, this noisy, importunate, besieging world would 
soon obliterate from our minds the traces of our 
unseen home. We ought to mould all our plans 
and habits of daily work upon the order of the 
Church, and make secular engagements bend and 
subject themselves to its sacred order of offices and 
hours. Daily prayers, the continual admonition of 
visible rites and tokens of faith, frequent receiving 
of the holy communion, days of festival, seasons 
of fasting, necessary as they are for pastors and 
retired Christians, are still more urgently needed 
by those whose habitual work brings on daily decays of fervour. They have to strengthen 
themselves against a multiplied action of the world, in <pb n="325" id="iii.xvi-Page_325" />depressing and deteriorating the standard of their 
inner life. For through our own imperfection, the 
most lawful and innocent callings become occasions 
of our own hurt. But this we may entirely believe, that, if we will seek God in all our employments, He will convert them into a discipline of 
perfection; they will help us onward in our course; 
in the work of the world we shall be sanctified. 
Even in the unlikeliest duties and seasons, the 
most secular and remote from a devout life, when 
all seems dry, parched, and earthly, He will make 
us to understand that His grace is sufficient for 
us. He will fulfil His promise, “When the poor 
and needy seek water, and there is none, and their 
tongue faileth for thirst, I the Lord will hear them, 
I the God of Israel will not forsake them. I will 
open rivers in high places, and fountains in the 
midst of the valleys: I will make the <i>wilderness</i> a 
pool of water, and the <i>dry land</i> springs of water.”<note n="164" id="iii.xvi-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p22"><scripRef id="iii.xvi-p22.1" passage="Isaiah xli. 17" parsed="|Isa|41|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.17">Isaiah xli. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 41:18" id="iii.xvi-p22.2" parsed="|Isa|41|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.18">18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



<pb n="326" id="iii.xvi-Page_326" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XVII. Prayer a Mark of True Holiness." prev="iii.xvi" next="iii.xviii" id="iii.xvii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Mark 1:35" id="iii.xvii-p0.1" parsed="|Mark|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.35" />

<h2 id="iii.xvii-p0.2">SERMON XVII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xvii-p0.3">PRAYER A MARK OF TRUE HOLINESS.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xvii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mk 1:35" id="iii.xvii-p0.5" parsed="|Mark|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.35">ST. MARK i. 35</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xvii-p1">“And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, He 
went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xvii-p2">THE Evangelists seem especially guided to record, 
for our instruction, the private devotions of our 
Lord: they speak of them with a frequency and a 
particularity which shews how large a portion of 
His life was spent in prayer to God. We read in 
one place, “When He had sent the multitudes away, 
He went up into a mountain apart to pray: and 
when evening was come, He was there alone.”<note n="165" id="iii.xvii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p3">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p3.1" passage="Matt. xiv. 23" parsed="|Matt|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.23">Matt. xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Again: “And He withdrew Himself into the wilderness, and prayed.” Again: “And it came to 
pass in those days, that He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to 
God.”<note n="166" id="iii.xvii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p4"><scripRef passage="Lk 5:16; 6:12" id="iii.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|5|16|0|0;|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.16 Bible:Luke.6.12">St. Luke v. 16; vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And again: “And it came to pass about <pb n="327" id="iii.xvii-Page_327" />an eight days after these sayings, He took Peter 
and John and James, and went up into a mountain to pray. And as He prayed, the fashion of 
His countenance was altered, and His raiment was 
white and glistering.”<note n="167" id="iii.xvii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p5">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p5.1" passage="Luke ix. 28" parsed="|Luke|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.28">Luke ix. 28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:29" id="iii.xvii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.29">29</scripRef>.</p></note> Now all these things bring 
vividly before us His habitual communing with 
His heavenly Father, before daybreak, all night 
long, in solitary places, on the mountain, in the 
wilderness; they teach us that a large part of His 
earthly life He spent in prayer. Now, there are 
many points of instruction suggested to us by this; 
but that to which I desire to refer is, the mysterious fact that He did pray Who is One with the 
Father and the Holy Ghost. Why should He 
who was sinless, perfect, and in need of nothing, 
pray? In one word, because, although as God He 
hears the prayers of men, yet as Man it was an act 
proper to His true humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p6">Let us consider, then, the reasons why in this 
He must needs have been as we are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p7">1. First of all, without doubt, He prayed for the furtherance 
of that work which His Father had given Him to do. It is remarkable, that the 
occasions of retirement and prayer mentioned by the Evangelists are those which 
precede the miracle of walking on the water, the going forth to preach, the 
choice of the apostles, the transfiguration, the <pb n="328" id="iii.xvii-Page_328" />temptation of Peter, and His own betrayal in the 
garden. Thus far His prayers seem to have reference to His work; and He Himself declared 
of the lunatic whom His disciples could not heal, “this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fastings.”<note n="168" id="iii.xvii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p8">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p8.1" passage="Matt. xvii. 21" parsed="|Matt|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.21">Matt. xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> It is plain, then, that His praying was no 
mere conformity to our necessities, no economy to 
serve only as an example for us; but a real supplication for such things as the work He had taken 
in hand demanded. What those things may be, 
it is not for us to imagine. For Himself, nothing 
could be needed. There was in Him virtue to 
move mountains, and to suspend the laws of the 
world. It may be, that His prayers were for 
those on whom and in whose favour His miraculous powers were to be exerted, inasmuch as their 
efficacy depended on the moral state of those who 
were to be subjects of His grace. In one place 
we read, “He did not many mighty works there 
because of their unbelief.” To the two blind men 
He said, “According to your faith be it unto you.”<note n="169" id="iii.xvii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p9"><scripRef passage="Mt 13:58; 9:29" id="iii.xvii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|13|58|0|0;|Matt|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.58 Bible:Matt.9.29">St. Matt. xiii. 58; ix. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> 
His prayers, then, it may be, were for those on 
whom His power and His words should fall, that 
they might be disposed by the Spirit of God for 
the reception of His saving grace; or, as in the 
choice and mission of His apostles, that they might 
be true and faithful messengers of the kingdom of 
<pb n="329" id="iii.xvii-Page_329" />heaven. So also in His prayer for the unity of 
His Church at the last supper; and in His supplication on the cross, “Father, forgive them; 
they know not what they do:” what were these, 
but the beginnings of His all-prevailing intercession for us before the throne of God? The whole 
world, from its first sin to its last judgment, lay 
before Him; and the subtilty of Satan, the power 
of death, the misery of mankind, were ever on His 
soul. All holy Himself, yet in the midst of so 
great a fall of God’s creation, how could there lack 
matter for continual prayer? Amidst the contradiction of sinners, and the deadness of the unbelieving, with the foresight of the great sin of the 
world which should be committed in His own Passion, with the whole career and probation of His 
Church through this perilous world, before His prophetic intuition, we may in some little measure 
understand what yearning desires of love and sorrow moved Him to all but unceasing intercession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p10">2. But His prayers were not altogether for 
others. Deeply mysterious as it is, they were offered also for Himself. We should hardly dare to 
say so, if holy Scripture were not most plain and 
explicit. For instance, when He entered for the 
last time into Jerusalem, He said, “Now is My 
soul troubled: and what shall I say? Father, save 
Me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto <pb n="330" id="iii.xvii-Page_330" />this hour.”<note n="170" id="iii.xvii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p11">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p11.1" passage="John xii. 27" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">John xii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> And at the last supper: “Father, 
the hour is come; glorify Thy Son.” Again: “And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine 
own self with the glory which I had with Thee 
before the world was.”<note n="171" id="iii.xvii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p12">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p12.1" passage="John xvii. 1" parsed="|John|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1">John xvii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 17:5" id="iii.xvii-p12.2" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">5</scripRef>.</p></note> And in His agony in the 
garden: “O My Father, if it he possible, let this 
cup pass from Me: nevertheless not as I will, but 
as Thou wilt. . . . He went away again the second 
time, and prayed, saying, O My Father, if this cup 
may not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done. . . . .  And He left them, and went away again, and prayed the third time, saying the 
same words.”<note n="172" id="iii.xvii-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p13">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p13.1" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 26:42" id="iii.xvii-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|26|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.42">42</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 26:44" id="iii.xvii-p13.3" parsed="|Matt|26|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.44">44</scripRef>.</p></note> “And being in an agony He prayed 
more earnestly: and His sweat was as it were great 
drops of blood falling down to the ground.”<note n="173" id="iii.xvii-p13.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p14">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p14.1" passage="Luke xxii. 44" parsed="|Luke|22|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.44">Luke xxii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> It 
is, no doubt, of this awful passage of His life in 
particular, though perhaps not exclusively, that 
St. Paul writes, “Who in the days of His flesh, 
when He had offered up prayers and supplications 
with strong crying and tears unto Him that was 
able to save Him from death, and was heard in 
that He feared; though He were a Son, yet learned 
He obedience by the things which He suffered.”<note n="174" id="iii.xvii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p15"><scripRef id="iii.xvii-p15.1" passage="Heb. v. 7" parsed="|Heb|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.7">Heb. v. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 5:8" id="iii.xvii-p15.2" parsed="|Heb|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.8">8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And in that last agony we read expressly, as if in 
answer to His prayers, “there appeared an angel <pb n="331" id="iii.xvii-Page_331" />from heaven, strengthening Him.”<note n="175" id="iii.xvii-p15.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p16">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p16.1" passage="Luke xxii. 44" parsed="|Luke|22|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.44">Luke xxii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> Wonderful 
humiliation of the Son of God, to faint, to be in 
an agony, to pray, to be strengthened by an angel! 
Into this deep and hidden conflict of soul we can 
not penetrate; but from it we may learn the awfulness of sin and death, which could thus afflict 
the Word made flesh; and the mighty strength 
of prayer, which stayed up His soul, and drew 
from heaven an angel to uphold Him in the hour 
of darkness. It was a property of His true humanity that He should derive strength through 
prayer; and a part of His humiliation for us that 
He should need to pray.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p17">3. And once more. He prayed while He was 
on earth, because prayer was the nearest return to 
the glory which He laid aside when He was made 
Man. It was, if we may so speak, His only true 
dwelling, rest, home, delight. We read of His 
weeping, and His being wearied, of His being 
troubled in spirit; but we never read that He 
rested, except upon the brink of a well by the 
wayside; nor that He slept, except in the ship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p18">Most utterly sad and desolate His outward lot 
in this world. “Foxes had holes, and the birds 
of the air had nests; but the Son of Man had not where to lay His head.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p19">Prayer and converse with His Father in heaven <pb n="332" id="iii.xvii-Page_332" />was the only shelter into which the world 
could not break. Where He prayed was holy 
ground, and for the time was altogether His own. 
And to the mountain and the solitude He with 
drew, leaving all, even the disciple whom He 
loved, that He might hold converse with His 
Father in heaven. It is remarkable that the 
public tokens of love which were given Him from 
heaven were all in acts of prayer. At His baptism, St. Luke writes, “Jesus also being baptised 
and praying, the heaven was opened, and the 
Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a 
dove upon Him, and a voice came from heaven, 
which said, Thou art My beloved Son; in Thee 
I am well pleased.”<note n="176" id="iii.xvii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p20">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p20.1" passage="Luke iii. 21" parsed="|Luke|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.21">Luke iii. 21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:22" id="iii.xvii-p20.2" parsed="|Luke|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.22">22</scripRef>.</p></note> At His transfiguration we 
read that He “went up into a mountain to pray. 
And as He prayed, the fashion of His countenance 
was altered, and His raiment was white and glistering. And, behold, there talked with Him two 
men, which were Moses and Elias: who appeared 
in glory, . . . and a cloud overshadowed them; . . . 
and there came a voice out of the cloud, saying, 
This is My beloved Son: hear Him.”<note n="177" id="iii.xvii-p20.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p21">St. <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p21.1" passage="Luke ix. 28-31" parsed="|Luke|9|28|9|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.28-Luke.9.31">Luke ix. 28-31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:35" id="iii.xvii-p21.2" parsed="|Luke|9|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.35">35</scripRef>.</p></note> What 
may have been the visitations of His Father’s love 
and consolation in His secret communion with 
Him, we cannot so much as conceive. Without 
doubt they were times of unspeakable bliss; when 
<pb n="333" id="iii.xvii-Page_333" />the light of God’s countenance, and the fulness 
of His Father’s love, were shed abroad in His 
soul. What must have been the communing of the 
Word made flesh with His heavenly Father; what 
mingling of eternal love, what perfect unity of will! 
And may we not believe that He, by whose Spirit 
the prophets spake of old, foresaw at all times, but 
specially in seasons of retired communion with God, 
the full mystery of love, the abolition of sin and 
death, the perfect reconciliation of God and man, 
the company of the elect, the holiness of the saints, 
the glorious martyrdom of His servants, the perfection of His Church, the new creation of God? If in His hours of agony the 
darker shadows of the future hung upon Him, may we not believe that in His hours 
of prayer the brighter lights of His invisible kingdom shone full upon His soul?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p22">Now, from this view, we may learn, first, that 
a life of habitual prayer is a life of the highest 
perfection; and that our prayer will be more or 
less perfect in proportion as our state of holiness is 
more or less advanced. The most perfect example 
of prayer is His who was most perfect in holiness. 
None prayed such fervent, frequent, unwearied 
prayers as He who was without sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p23">There is something at first sight paradoxical 
in saying, that prayer is the beginning of conversion to God, and also the highest token of perfection. <pb n="334" id="iii.xvii-Page_334" />Yet so it is. Prayer is the very breath of 
the regenerate life. Without it no spirit of man 
can live. Prayer is also the nearest approach to 
the work of saints unseen, to the heavenly glory, 
to the beatific vision. It is well to bear this in 
mind; for in what do people more deceive and 
distress themselves than in the duty of prayer? 
Sometimes we see people living on in a full belief 
that they do pray, when we have every reason to 
believe that they have never so much as realised 
the very idea of what prayer is; for instance, persons of a correct life, with cold affections, strong 
understandings, watchful against what they call 
enthusiasm and excited feelings; or again, those 
who take the tone of the world, live in society, 
busy themselves with it usages and events; people 
of an external life, who live out of their own hearts, 
having their attention drawn away from themselves, and their thoughts active about this visible world. Now, such people are often exemplary 
in their regularity at all stated duties of religion; 
and they go through them with such a sufficiency 
of outward care and punctuality, that there appears 
nothing to be supplied. But, after all, something 
seems perceptibly wanting within. Perhaps it may 
be expressed in fewest words as the want of realising 
their own personal relation to God, and the nearness of His presence to them in acts of prayer. <pb n="335" id="iii.xvii-Page_335" />But we have no need to speak of others. Who is 
there that does not know what this means? Who 
is there that has not passed through such a state 
of dangerous insensibility; and has become conscious now, in looking back, for how many years 
his prayers were really mere recitations, without 
realising the awful directness of our approach to 
God? And yet all the time we were as unconscious of it as if there were nothing that we did 
not fully perceive. How long this deceit still hung 
about us! And though we began at last to be 
painfully aware of our blindness and lukewarmness, 
our wandering and distraction in the very act of 
praying, yet we never half suspected the right 
cause. For example, how many of us have felt it 
easier to maintain at least external reverence in 
public worship than in private prayer, partly be 
cause the eyes of others were upon us, and partly 
because our attention was stimulated by the devotions of others. When we have gone into our own 
private room, we have seemed to become altogether 
changed; our thoughts abroad, our affections cold, 
and our very body weary of kneeling. On the 
other hand, many people greatly distress themselves 
about their prayers: I do not say needlessly, for 
there is need enough; but their distress is often 
an obstruction rather than a help. They complain 
of indevotion, of inability to pray, or to fix their <pb n="336" id="iii.xvii-Page_336" />minds. It seems to them to be altogether unreal, 
and a sort of forced and artificial state of mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p24">Now, it is of course impossible to lay down 
any laws in a matter so mysterious, and so nearly 
related to the inscrutable workings of the Spirit 
of God. It is indeed true that sometimes men converted late in life, or after great sins, or by sudden 
causes, exhibit a wonderful vividness of compunction and a fervent spirit of prayer. But these are 
exempt cases; and even they often subside after 
wards into the condition in which the great majority of men are to be found. For the most part 
the habit of prayer keeps pace with, or but little 
outstrips, the habit of patience, meekness, humility, 
and the like; that is to say, it is matured with 
the maturing of the spiritual life. And indeed it 
seems plain that it must be so; for what are the 
springs of prayer but a sense of sinfulness, a desire 
of abasement and of sanctification? But before 
these can exist, the moral effects of past sins, by 
which the edge of the conscience has been blunted 
and the purity of the affections soiled, must be in 
part taken away. This is not the work of a day, 
but of a long season, often of years; and these 
hindrances must be borne as a deserved chastisement and humiliation. In this way even the mat 
ter of our distress becomes a wholesome discipline 
for our correction. We cannot, without long and <pb n="337" id="iii.xvii-Page_337" />persevering endeavours, imitate our Lord in His 
prayers, any more than in His patience. We must 
be first, in some measure, conformed to Him in the 
perfections of His heavenly life, before our hearts 
can pour themselves out in fervent intercessions. 
The most perfect prayers are those of saints and 
of little children, because in both there is the same 
freedom from the hard, unconcerned, self-contemplative habit of mind which besets the common 
sort of Christians, and the same presence of awe, 
tenderness of conscience, simplicity, and truth. 
The very weakness of children has the same effect 
as the strength of saints. Children have not yet 
learned to know the world, and saints have renounced it, and both are free from its solicitations 
and intrusions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p25">2. There is another point to be considered. 
The spirit of prayer is a direct gift from God. 
This great truth has been so abused by the fanaticism and self-delusion of unstable men, that 
others of a more chastened temper have recoiled 
into the opposite extreme, They confine it practically, though they would not 
say so, to the acts of our own minds. To pray is a high grace given to us from 
heaven. For prayer does not mean the ready utterance which flows from excitement 
of imagination, or fluency of speech, nor any of the mere intellectual powers 
with which men have deceived <pb n="338" id="iii.xvii-Page_338" />others and themselves; but from the depth 
of contrition and self-reproach, from earnest resolutions of self-chastisement, strong aspirations after 
perfect holiness and the bliss of fellowship with 
God. And all these are the gifts of that One 
Spirit which “helpeth our infirmities: for we 
know not what we should pray for as we ought: 
but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us 
with groanings which cannot be uttered. And 
He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the 
mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.”<note n="178" id="iii.xvii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p26"><scripRef id="iii.xvii-p26.1" passage="Rom. viii. 26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 8:27" id="iii.xvii-p26.2" parsed="|Rom|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.27">27</scripRef>.</p></note> 
After all our endeavours and prayers, it is from 
Him that we must receive the grace of prayer. “I will pour out upon the house of David, and 
upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of 
grace and of supplications: and they shall look on 
Me whom they have pierced.” It is in proportion 
as we receive clearer insight into the depth and 
ingratitude of sin, into the passion and love of 
Christ, that we shall learn to pray. “And they 
shall mourn for Him, as one mourneth for his 
only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him, as 
one that is in bitterness for his firstborn.”<note n="179" id="iii.xvii-p26.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p27"><scripRef id="iii.xvii-p27.1" passage="Zech. xii. 10" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zech. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p28">Prayer springs from compunction, and compunction from love to Him whom our sins have pierced; 
and to perceive this is the gift of God, sometimes 
<pb n="339" id="iii.xvii-Page_339" />given early in the life of a penitent, but for the 
most part after years of fear and mortification; for 
these perceptions are not emotions raised by our 
own efforts, nor can we by any intellectual process 
gain them, or create them for ourselves; they are in 
sights and intuitions of the Spirit freely given from 
above, and passively received by those who, in truth 
and sincerity of heart, have diligently waited upon 
God in prayer. There are, indeed, higher revelations with which He favours those whom He will: 
but they are not to be expressed in words, nor to be 
understood, even if they could be uttered; nor are 
they to be sought by us, being too excellent for us; 
nor to be contemplated and rested in, when given; 
nor are they graces that are necessary for salvation, 
but gifts vouchsafed to few. And even they who 
receive them have some counter-token to make such 
high endowments safe. He who was caught up 
into the third heaven, lest he should be “lifted up,” 
had also sent unto him “a thorn in the flesh, the 
messenger of Satan to buffet him.” Let us therefore leave all, even our prayers, in God’s hand. Let 
us not seek high things for ourselves, lest we should 
not be able to bear them; lest we should fall into 
the delusion of the enemy, and mistake heated and 
overstrained fancies for the realities of God’s king 
dom. To seek after high tokens of God’s favour, 
is to pass a judgment on ourselves that we are such <pb n="340" id="iii.xvii-Page_340" />as may expect them, and could receive them in humility and in safety. But they who think so, plainly 
shew that they are not such as could endure them 
without danger. Such things are rather for those 
who like Peter, when he saw the miracle of the 
fishes, said, “Depart from me, for I am a sinful 
man, O Lord.” Yet even he, after that, when he 
saw somewhat of his Master’s glory, talked of building three tabernacles, not knowing what he said.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p29">Therefore let us be lowly even in our prayers; 
seeking to be real and sincere, conscious of our 
infinite spiritual wants, our manifold and exceeding 
imperfections. It is beyond all our deservings that 
we should be allowed to speak with Him at all. 
It is enough for us that we may “make our requests known unto God.” For all that remains let 
us trust ourselves in His hands. He will shew us 
such things as it is good for us to see in this state 
of humiliation. Let us, like our Lord, withdraw 
ourselves at times not only from the world, but 
from those dearest to us, from our closest friend 
ships and most intimate affections, that we may 
be alone with God. Let us learn how precious 
are solitary places, and hours when others are 
sleeping or away; in the night-season, or “a great 
while before day,” when the earth and heaven are 
still, and the busy world has not yet come abroad 
to trouble the creation of God.</p>

<pb n="341" id="iii.xvii-Page_341" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p30">And lastly, we may learn that, as the sacrifice 
of Christ is the one only effectual sacrifice, so is 
His the one only true and all-prevailing prayer. 
All our prayers are accepted in His, which are 
the life and strength of all. The intercession of 
His Church goes up perpetually through Him 
unto His Father. In itself it is weak and imperfect: but He is the life of His mystical body; 
and in Him the prayers of saints, the aspirations 
of pure hearts, the mourning of the contrite, the 
confessions of penitents, the strong crying of the 
afflicted, the self-reproaches of convicted sinners, 
ascend as one intercession, as a sacrifice of a sweet-smelling savour, to the throne of God. In the 
vision which St. John saw, an “angel came and 
stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and 
there was given unto him much incense, that he 
should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon 
the golden altar which was before the throne. 
And the smoke of the incense, which came with 
the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God 
out of the angel’s hand.”<note n="180" id="iii.xvii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p31"><scripRef id="iii.xvii-p31.1" passage="Rev. viii. 3" parsed="|Rev|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.3">Rev. viii. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev 8:4" id="iii.xvii-p31.2" parsed="|Rev|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.4">4</scripRef>.</p></note> This is He who “continueth 
ever,” and “hath an unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore He is able also to save 
them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make 
intercession for them.”<note n="181" id="iii.xvii-p31.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p32"><scripRef id="iii.xvii-p32.1" passage="Heb. vii. 24" parsed="|Heb|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.24">Heb. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="342" id="iii.xvii-Page_342" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XVIII. Short Devotions a Hindrance to Prayer." prev="iii.xvii" next="iii.xix" id="iii.xviii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Luke 6:12" id="iii.xviii-p0.1" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12" />
<h2 id="iii.xviii-p0.2">SERMON XVIII.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xviii-p0.3">SHORT DEVOTIONS A HINDRANCE TO PRAYER.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xviii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Lk 6:12" id="iii.xviii-p0.5" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12">ST. LUKE vi. 12</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xviii-p1">“And it came to pass in those days, that He went out into a 
mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xviii-p2">WE are not to suppose, because we read this only 
once in the Gospels, that it was only this once in 
His life that our blessed Lord spent all the night in 
prayer. The history of His words and deeds, as it 
is written by the Evangelists, does not profess to 
give all that He said or did. Indeed, St. John 
expressly declares, “There are also many other 
things which Jesus did, the which, if they should 
be written every one, I suppose that even the world 
itself could not contain the books that should be 
written.”<note n="182" id="iii.xviii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p3">St. <scripRef id="iii.xviii-p3.1" passage="John xxi. 25" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25">John xxi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> We have but a small part in the four 
Gospels; and yet that part is so recorded as to contain, imply, and extend over all the rest. If we 
may reverently use a phrase of so critical a sound, <pb n="343" id="iii.xviii-Page_343" />it may be said that they contain the perfect idea 
and outline of His character, together with such 
instances as express the whole habit and principle 
of His life. Therefore these words of St. Luke 
may be taken to imply, not only that He passed 
that particular night alone in prayer, or in an 
oratory<note n="183" id="iii.xviii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xviii-p4.1">ἐν τῇ προσευχῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note> on the mountain, as the words may mean, 
but that such was His wont: that long retirement 
and protracted communing with God were habitual 
to Him. Now the point I would notice is, the 
great length of time He thus gave to prayer; and 
we will consider how far it has the force of an 
example or precept to us. Many people will say, 
that it applies to us, if at all, in a very remote and 
restricted way; and the arguments they bring are 
not without a show of reason. But a little deeper 
thought will convince us that the reverse is true. 
We will, however, take the chief objections, and 
weigh them one by one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p5">1. It is commonly said, that such prolonged acts 
of prayer issued from the perfection of His divine 
Person; that they were, so to speak, attributes of 
One who was without sin, and in unbroken fellowship with God. It cannot be denied that there is 
truth in this. We know that angels, who “excel in 
strength,” serve God without intermission; and the 
heavenly hosts, in their adoration, “rest not day <pb n="344" id="iii.xviii-Page_344" />and night.” In fact, it may be said that sustained 
devotion is a perfection—an endowment of those 
who are delivered from the power of sin. And a 
powerful argument comes in aid of this, from the 
sensible fact of our distraction and weariness in 
prayer, which seem to be universal, and to cleave 
to us, even to the best of men, to the end of life. 
But does not this objection put out of sight the 
most important truth of all? It is indeed most 
true, that the sustained and blissful communion 
which He held with His Father—a converse with 
out the wandering of a desire or thought, a fellowship of consolation, strength, and peace—that this, 
indeed, is beyond our reach. Few attain, even in 
kind, an approach to it; and they seldom; and 
many never. They who enjoy it are admitted to 
it only for a while and at seasons; with long intervals, and uncertain returns. In this, indeed, 
the example of our Master finds but a restricted 
counterpart in us. Yet it does not take off the 
force of it. His prayers were blissful as He was 
perfect; but ours are necessary because of our imperfections. We must not, however, suppose that 
His prayers were only adorations, because from 
one who stands in need of nothing. It is a mystery 
of faith, how He that filleth all should pray as if 
needing of another’s fulness; yet it is only the 
mystery of the Incarnation in its consequences. It <pb n="345" id="iii.xviii-Page_345" />is akin to His temptation and His agony, in which 
He was ministered to and strengthened by angels. 
And we are expressly told that He prayed “with 
strong crying and tears,” “and was heard in that 
He feared.”<note n="184" id="iii.xviii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p6"><scripRef id="iii.xviii-p6.1" passage="Heb. v. 7" parsed="|Heb|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.7">Heb. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> His prayers were uttered out of the 
depths of His sinless infirmities, and had their answers from on high; but in what way we know not, 
nor shall do well too curiously to seek. This brings 
His example nearer to us. His nights of prayer, 
then, were not simple exercises of His exceeding 
spiritual strength; they were also the earnest cleaving of man to God. And if the infirmities of a 
sinless being drew Him so mightily to God, how 
much more ought the sin that is in us to drive us 
to the Divine Presence for healing and for strength! 
The contrast of our weakness with His perfection 
gives us no discharge from His example: rather, it 
adds a greater force. It brings out a farther and 
deeper reason, which makes the law of prayer to us 
the very condition of life. If we do not pray, we 
perish. It is no answer to say we are weak, and can 
not continue in prayer as He. That very weakness 
is in itself the necessity which forces us to pray. 
His perfect prayers are only the standard we must 
aim at—the pattern of what our prayers should be. If ours are unlike His, so 
much the greater need to give ourselves to greater devotion: the more unlike, <pb n="346" id="iii.xviii-Page_346" />the more need there is to pray. All that can be 
made of this objection, then, is this: Such is our 
sinful and weak state, that His perfect devotions 
are beyond our strength. And the conclusion that 
follows is, therefore, not that we may contentedly 
aim at a lower rule, but that we ought all the more 
to humble, and train ourselves upon a discipline 
which leads to His perfection. In a word, the very 
objection which pleads the difficulty of following 
His example, proves the necessity which constrains 
us to follow it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p7">2. Again, it is often said, “There can be no 
doubt that more time ought to be given by us all to 
the duty of prayer. Well were it if we were able 
to follow, in all things, the example of our Lord; 
but this is plainly impossible. We are entangled in 
the world, burdened by its duties and its employments; our time is not our own; it is very hard 
to get an unbroken hour. There is always some 
thing demanding our whole attention: business, labour, the claims of others, the 
harmless usages of society, the charities of life, the cares of home, the 
service of the sick and poor, the instruction of children, and the like. In a 
word, it is impossible for those who live an active and a busy life to find time 
for long private devotions.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p8">From the tone in which some people speak, 
one would think that our blessed Master had lived <pb n="347" id="iii.xviii-Page_347" />a leisurely and unimpeded life; that He had no 
thing else to do but to live alone in retirement 
and solitude, in prayer and contemplation: and 
this of One, whose whole life was toil, amid crowds 
and multitudes, hungry and wayworn, full of calls 
and interruptions. Certainly the life of our Lord 
exhibits to us the most perfect example of constant 
employments. If any thing in it be prominent, it is 
the multitude of works, the never-ending service of 
all that came or sent for Him, in sick chambers, in 
homes of sorrow, in synagogues, in Pharisees’ houses, 
in the Temple, in the mid-stream of men. It were 
rather true to say, that hardly any man’s life was 
ever yet so broken in upon, and taken from him by 
labour, and care, and the importunity of others, as 
His; and yet He is to us the perfect example of devotion. It was the toil of the day that turned His 
night into a vigil. That which we plead as excuse 
was the very cause why “He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to 
God.” In which He teaches us, that whatever else 
we forego, we may not forego our prayers; whatever 
else is at our will to give up, this is not; however 
necessary we may think other things, this is the 
thing needful above all; our work must be done, and 
yet our devotions must not be left undone. Our 
Lord’s example in this is especially pointed and instructive to those who are wont to plead their worldly <pb n="348" id="iii.xviii-Page_348" />duties in excuse. He has abolished this plea before 
hand; He has exposed its untruth by anticipation; 
and, moreover, He has taught us that here again 
the very reverse of this excuse is the truth. They 
who live in the world are so far from being released 
from stricter habits of private devotion, that they, 
above all, need them most. The busier their daily 
thoughts, the greater need of recollection at night. 
The more closely the world presses upon them all 
day long, the more need is there for them to break 
loose from it, and to give themselves up again to 
God, when the day is done. What else remains to 
them? If the world has indeed the dominion of 
their days; if so long as light lasts, their whole 
activity and all its powers must be given to trade, 
or merchandise, or studies, or official employments, 
or the practice of courts, or even to ministries of 
healing, as physicians and pastors; what remains to 
them, but to reclaim from the hours when at last 
the world is at rest some of the time on which it 
keeps so tyrannous a hold? Verily these are they 
who, most of all men, have need to “redeem the 
time, because the days are evil.”<note n="185" id="iii.xviii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p9"><scripRef id="iii.xviii-p9.1" passage="Ephes. v. 16" parsed="|Eph|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.16">Ephes. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> It is indeed true, 
that multiplicity of labours and employments makes 
retirement very hard to obtain; but it makes it all 
the more necessary. All activity not controlled by 
the presence of God, has in it a tendency to withdraw <pb n="349" id="iii.xviii-Page_349" />the mind from Him, and to render it less 
open towards Him, less susceptible of passive impressions, and less conscious of an unseen presence. 
So, again, all excitements, not only of a worldly and 
corrupting sort, as pleasure, gaining, ambition, and 
the like, but even the purer kinds, are adverse to 
devotion. A highly intellectual habit of thought, 
such as students or professional men usually live 
in, has a very subtil effect on the mind: it makes 
it over-active; so that the stillness and fixedness 
necessary in prayer are irksome and peculiarly difficult. Also it tends to dry up and to deaden the 
affections, on which devotion is chiefly engrafted. 
This is true even of pastors, in the study of divine 
truth, and in the exercise of their spiritual ministry. 
Over-activity often leads to indevotion, and busy 
care about others to forgetfulness of our own soul. 
And if this be true of us, how much more of those 
whose lot is cast in the world, and whose scene of 
toil is among the snares and secularities of life! 
But into this I will not go farther now; we shall 
have need to come back to it hereafter. All that it 
is necessary to say is, that the common excuse made 
by even well-meaning people for their low habits of 
devotion, is no excuse at all: rather, all the force 
it has is on the other side, in the way of warning 
and admonition. Alas for the man that is too busy 
to pray; for he is too busy to be saved.</p>
<pb n="350" id="iii.xviii-Page_350" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p10">3. But once more. It may be said, “All this 
proves too much; for if it prove any thing, it proves 
that we ought to give up our natural rest and our 
night’s sleep, and to break the common habits of 
a regular life in a way that health and sound discretion, and almost the humility which avoids singularities and extremes, would equally forbid.” It 
may be asked, “Do you literally mean, that we 
ought ever to ‘continue the whole night in prayer?’ 
for if not, do you not give up the argument and 
the example; and then what measure of time will 
you fix?” It may not be amiss to say, that better 
men than ourselves, and that in all times, have 
seen reason to take these words even to the letter; 
and their lives have been a witness to their sound 
discretion, and to their humility. The very name 
of vigil, which the Church puts into our mouths, 
has some deeper and fuller meaning than we are 
wont to give it. This is an age of metaphors and 
accommodations: words once realities are now but 
figures, symbols of vague notions. Now-a-days a vigil is the evening before a Feast, in which men 
<i>used</i> 
in early times to watch and pray; and it stands for 
the duty of watchfulness. We have grown to be great 
masters of defining by glosses, and parables. This 
at least may be said: there are many of us who 
would think it reasonable and discreet to spend a 
whole night in study, or writing, or in conversation, <pb n="351" id="iii.xviii-Page_351" />or in the levities of the world, or in travelling; 
who have done and still do this, and yet have never 
passed a night in contemplation and prayer, and 
would think it extravagant to do so. My object 
in saying this is, to shew in what unequal scales 
even fair and religious people weigh these things. 
Is it not true, that people who would, without a 
word, travel many nights together for business or 
amusement, would positively resent the notion of 
spending even a few hours of Christmas or Easter 
Eve in prayer and self-examination? However, 
it is enough for the present purpose to say, that 
whosoever would live a life of prayer, must spend 
no small part of every day in praying. There is 
no art or science, no practice or faculty of which 
the human mind is capable, that demands for its 
acquirement so much time as a habit of prayer. 
One of the chief reasons why we find it so hard to 
pray, one of the chief causes of all our distraction, 
wandering, and indevotion, is, the infrequency and 
shortness of our prayers. It is indeed true, that 
prayer is in one sense a gift of God: He pours 
out on whomsoever He will “the spirit of grace 
and supplications;”<note n="186" id="iii.xviii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p11"><scripRef id="iii.xviii-p11.1" passage="Zech. xii. 10" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zech. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “the Spirit also helpeth our 
infirmities: for we know not what we should pray 
for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be <pb n="352" id="iii.xviii-Page_352" />uttered.”<note n="187" id="iii.xviii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p12"><scripRef id="iii.xviii-p12.1" passage="Rom. viii. 26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Nevertheless, the same is equally true 
of purity and humility; they both are gifts of grace, 
yet subjected to the conditions of our nature, and 
to be made our own by discipline and in time. 
So it is with prayer. And, indeed, if we will but 
consider what the act of prayer is, we shall see that, 
of all the spiritual powers of the regenerate soul, 
it is the highest and most nearly akin to perfection. It is no less than speaking with God under a 
consciousness of His presence, with kindled desires, 
and a submitted will. It implies the presence and 
energy of faith, love, and repentance. Such as we 
are, such our prayers will be. It is the unfolding 
of ourselves in God’s sight; and there must needs 
go before it and with it a knowledge of ourselves, 
founded on habitual self-examination. And for 
this, stated and not short seasons of silence and 
retirement in the presence of God are absolutely 
needed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p13">Now what is actually the state of most people? 
They pray twice in the day. Their prayers are, 
for the most part, certain fixed and ever-recurring forms of devotion; in themselves good, but 
necessarily general both in confession and petition. 
These prayers are said over with more or less of 
attention, desire, feeling, and emotion. They take, 
it may be, a quarter of an hour in the morning, <pb n="353" id="iii.xviii-Page_353" />and the same at night. They are often not preceded by conscious preparation, nor followed by 
prescribed acts of reflection. They are parentheses 
in the day, which will not read into the context 
of life, but are entered and left by a sensible transition of the mind. To this, perhaps, is added, in 
most cases, a reading of the Bible once in the 
course of the day. With some there lingers still 
the remains of an excellent and most significant 
practice of reading the appointed Psalms and Lessons—a memorial of better times, and an unconscious act of unity, in spirit and intention, with 
those who daily pray before the altars of the 
Church. Now the time spent in these habits is 
half an hour in prayer, and perhaps the same in 
reading. If to this be added family prayers, a 
quarter of an hour in the morning, and the same 
at night, I believe we shall have taken no unfavourable sample of the measure of time given to 
their daily prayers by persons even of a serious and 
religious character. It cannot be doubted that 
such people would pass for devout persons; nor 
will I, which God forbid, gainsay their claim to 
be so esteemed. But what does it come to, after 
all? One hour and a half in every twenty-four. 
And how are the rest allotted? Nine or ten to 
sleep and its circumstantials, two or three hours spent over food; four or five, 
that is, whole mornings <pb n="354" id="iii.xviii-Page_354" />and whole evenings, given up to conversation, 
visits, amusements, and what the world calls society; 
the rest consumed in various employments of various degrees of nearness to, or remoteness from, the 
presence and thought of God. Now, assuredly, if 
this world were not a fallen world, if all its spontaneous daily movements were in harmony with 
the will of God and the state beyond the grave, 
there would be no harm in resting upon those 
movements, and in being borne along with them. 
But if it be indeed a world fallen from God; and 
if in its fairest forms it be still, at least by privation of righteousness, sinful in His sight, then 
to live in it as if it were not fallen cannot but 
estrange us from real communion with Him. An 
hour and a half of better thoughts in every day 
will not disinfect our hearts, and counterwork the 
perpetual and transforming action of the world in 
all the rest of our time. In this point, busy and 
toilworn people have an advantage over the more 
leisurely; for business and labour are a part of the 
fall, and have in them chastisement and humiliation. There is great danger, in cases like that 
which I have taken, lest such minds, though in 
many ways blameless and pure, should be strangers 
to the deeper things of God, and to the realities 
of compunction and devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p14">To the case I have supposed, one more point <pb n="355" id="iii.xviii-Page_355" />may be added: I mean, attendance at the daily 
prayers of the Church. Measured by time, this 
adds somewhat more than another hour in the 
day; but after all, what is it? Not so much 
as three hours for God, and one-and-twenty for 
ourselves. Alas for us! what would they judge 
of us, those saints of old, who wore the very stones 
with their perpetual kneelings? What would they 
say of our distribution of time? Would they acknowledge us among the number of those that 
pray? What would they answer to our complaints 
of wandering and distraction, and unseasonable 
thoughts, and unconsciousness of God’s presence? 
Would they wonder that it is so with us? I trow 
not. Should we not hear: “In the evening, and 
morning, and at noonday will I pray, and that instantly, and He shall hear my voice.” “Seven 
times a day do I praise Thee, because of Thy righteous judgments.” “Mine eyes prevent the night-watches, that I might be occupied in Thy law.” 
“My soul waiteth for the Lord more than they 
that watch for the morning: yea, I say, more than 
they that watch for the morning,” “My voice 
shalt Thou hear betimes, O Lord: early in the 
morning will I direct my prayer unto Thee, and 
will look up.”<note n="188" id="iii.xviii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p15"><scripRef passage="Psa 55:17; 119:164,148; 130:6" id="iii.xviii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|55|17|0|0;|Ps|119|164|0|0;|Ps|119|148|0|0;|Ps|130|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.17 Bible:Ps.119.164 Bible:Ps.119.148 Bible:Ps.130.6">Ps. lv. 17; cxix. 164, 148; cxxx. 
6</scripRef>.</p></note> “At midnight will I rise to give 
thanks unto Thee, because of Thy righteous judgments.” <pb n="356" id="iii.xviii-Page_356" />“I have thought upon Thy name in the 
night-season, and have kept Thy law.”<note n="189" id="iii.xviii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p16"><scripRef id="iii.xviii-p16.1" passage="Ps. cxix. 62" parsed="|Ps|119|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.62">Ps. cxix. 62</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ps 119:55" id="iii.xviii-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|119|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.55">55</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p17">I will add only two remarks, and then conclude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p18">1. First, it is plain that there can be no exact 
measure of time fixed for our prayers. If any were 
fixed, we should be in great danger of forming a 
mechanical habit, and of resting in it when mechanically fulfilled. It is the very character of our 
trial that we are under a law of liberty. It were 
easier to many to recite a prescribed number of 
prayers in a prescribed space of time, than to say 
one prayer with devotion. This is a wholesome 
and necessary admonition to those who have the 
blessing of the daily prayers of the Church. The 
salt which alone can keep the daily service from 
corruption is increased prayer in private. If this “have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted?” In such frequent, prolonged, public, and, 
I may say, familiar approaches to God, there is 
great danger of forming a hard, business-like in 
sensibility in the very act of praying. No time, 
then, can be exactly prescribed. The end alone 
can measure what is needful. And that end is, 
the fellowship of a wakeful and collected mind 
with God. No time that fails to attain this, be 
it short or long, is enough. But though no mea 
sure of time can be fixed for all, yet one thing 
<pb n="357" id="iii.xviii-Page_357" />it is safe to say: we ought all of us to be longer 
on our knees before God than we are at present. 
And longer we should be, if we truly knew our 
own state, or if we had so much as a moment’s clear perception of the awfulness of God’s presence, 
or of the bliss of perfect prayer. This at least may 
be said, that to hurry suddenly into His presence, 
and to hurry out of it again, is no sign of our so 
much as understanding the first idea of worship. 
There is something irreverent in these sudden 
transitions; as if our minds were always meet to 
approach Him, and there were nothing needed 
but a momentary act of our will. Our prayers 
cannot fail to be full of distraction, if we enter 
upon them without first setting ourselves, by acts 
of conscious recollection, in His presence. What, 
after all, is the key of our distractions, but the 
fact that we so faintly realise the presence of God 
when we are upon our knees? Another practical 
rule is this: we may be sure that we do not give 
time enough to prayer, so long as either the ordinary habits of our life continue to thrust themselves in upon our devotions, or our habits of 
devotion fail to check and sanctify the ordinary 
habits of our life. Till we reach this point, we 
shall be in no danger of giving too much time 
to our prayers; and that is a sufficient and a safe 
practical answer, and a good rule to go by.</p>

<pb n="358" id="iii.xviii-Page_358" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p19">2. The other remark I would make is, that 
there are peculiar difficulties and temptations at 
tending a habit of prayer, by which people are 
often greatly distressed. The more they endeavour 
to prolong their acts of prayer, the more sensible 
they become of the instability and levity of their 
minds. Many feel this in respect to the prayers 
of the Church, especially when the Holy Communion is administered. But perhaps 
the commonest form of this trial is in the daily service. Really 
earnest people, who delight in being, day by day, 
before the altar, and would not forfeit the prayers 
of morning and evening for any inducement, do 
nevertheless sometimes go through the whole service with a perfectly absent mind. At the beginning of every prayer they resolve to unite their 
desires to it throughout, and at the end come to 
themselves again, and perceive that all has been a 
blank before them. This is very disquieting, and 
fills them with painful and mistrustful thoughts. 
It is indeed a matter for compunction and humiliation. It is a token of their great spiritual 
infirmity. But it is a good thing to be made 
painfully aware of it. And this is one of the 
benefits resulting from the length of the prayers, 
and from the habit of daily service. It acts as 
a detector to test and exhibit their true internal 
state. With shorter and less frequent services they <pb n="359" id="iii.xviii-Page_359" />might have gone on for ever without finding out 
their secret indevotion; and all the while it would 
be no less real, though undiscovered. It is good to 
be convicted, lest we deceive ourselves. And the 
use we should make of the offices of the Church 
when we cannot follow them is, to chastise our 
indevotion by them, and to strengthen the habits 
of silence, reverence, and attention, which are the 
basis of a devout spirit. Even though, through our 
weakness or our sin, we fail to sustain our conscious 
and direct prayers, yet frequent and stated returns 
to God’s presence lay the foundations of obedience, 
and obedience is the very source of fervent prayer. 
In the relaxed state of our spiritual discipline, it 
is good to have this undesigned, though somewhat 
austere rule. There is another part of our public 
worship, which, though not intended, supplies a 
highly beneficial practice of devotion. I mean, the 
great length of time while the Holy Sacrament is 
being distributed to communicants. Some people 
strongly and inconsiderately complain of this. But 
it is a blessed and wholesome thing to be so encompassed, as it were, by the presence of God, that for 
a while we can employ ourselves in nothing but 
prayer and meditation. In our busy, excited, intellectual, distracted life, it is a good thing to have 
even our mental activity for a while forcibly suspended, and our minds left wholly without support <pb n="360" id="iii.xviii-Page_360" />or stay, except in the thought of God. It is 
good to have even religious books withdrawn for 
a time; for manuals of devotion often divert the 
mind from its own personal acts, and substitute 
the thought of devotion for the reality. While the 
Body and Blood of Christ are being given to His 
people at the altar, we can do nothing but turn 
inwardly upon our own consciousness of His presence with us, and of our actual state before Him. 
Let us, then, look upon all trials and difficulties in 
prayer as no more than we must meet in the discipline of every part of a holy life. And let us be 
thankful that we are in any way brought to know 
how far we are fallen from God, how unmeet 
for the inheritance of the saints in light, whose 
ministry of love and worship has no intermission; 
only let the consciousness of our distractions in 
prayer make us pray oftener, and more; for by prayer alone can they be overcome. 
There is no other cure. Let us, in spite of all, cleave to this, and we shall 
find all well at last, when we shall no longer worship Him under the veil of His 
unseen Presence, but before the Throne, where our “eyes shall behold the King in 
His beauty.”</p>


<pb n="361" id="iii.xviii-Page_361" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XIX. The Longsuffering of Christ." prev="iii.xviii" next="iii.xx" id="iii.xix">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matt 18:21,22" id="iii.xix-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|18|21|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.21-Matt.18.22" />
<h2 id="iii.xix-p0.2">SERMON XIX.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xix-p0.3">THE LONGSUFFERING OF CHRIST.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xix-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Mt 18:21,22" id="iii.xix-p0.5" parsed="|Matt|18|21|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.21-Matt.18.22">ST. MATT. xviii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="text" id="iii.xix-p1">“Then came Peter to Him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my 
brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? 
Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy 
times seven.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xix-p2">IN St. Luke’s Gospel this same answer is given 
with a change of expression which makes it even 
more emphatic: “Take heed to yourselves: If 
thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; 
and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass 
against thee seven times in a day, and seven times 
in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou 
shalt forgive him.”<note n="190" id="iii.xix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p3">St. <scripRef id="iii.xix-p3.1" passage="Luke xvii. 3" parsed="|Luke|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.3">Luke xvii. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 17:4" id="iii.xix-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.4">4</scripRef>.</p></note> In St. Matthew’s Gospel, 
the parable of the two servants who owed, the one ten thousand talents, and the 
other an hundred pence, immediately follows. It is therefore evident, that the 
great law of mutual forgiveness is founded <pb n="362" id="iii.xix-Page_362" />both on the law of nature, and on the fact of the 
still greater forgiveness which we have received at 
God’s hand. If He have forgiven us so much, what 
is there that we shall not forgive our brother? if 
He have forgiven us so often, how can we ever refuse forgiveness? Seventy times seven, seven times 
in a day, what is this to those who have the forgiveness of God through the blood of Jesus Christ?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p4">But the point I wish to draw attention to is, 
not the duty of forgiveness as it is here enjoined, 
but the character of Christ as it is revealed in 
these words. It is plain that He does not lay on 
us a rule of mercy by which He does not proceed 
Himself. He has not two measures, or an unequal balance. As He would have us measure to 
others, so He will mete to us. The law He here 
lays down is a transcript of Himself: this seventy 
times sevenfold remission, what is it but His unwearied mercy? and what is this 
“seven times in a 
day,” but His all-enduring patience?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p5">Now it is this particular truth which distinguishes the 
Gospel from all religions of nature, and even from all other measures of the 
earlier revelations of God. The great truth here revealed to us is, the love, 
clemency, forgiveness of God to sinners. All this was, indeed, exhibited before 
in promises and prophecies, and in God’s manifest dealings with His chosen 
people of old; <pb n="363" id="iii.xix-Page_363" />but it was never so fully revealed as by the Incarnation and atonement of Christ. It may be said with 
truth, that a full perception of this great mystery 
of mercy is the very life of faith; and that there is 
nothing we are slower and more unwilling to believe in its truth and fulness. The greatness of it is too 
large for our narrow hearts. It is very easy to say, 
God is merciful, Christ is full of compassion; but 
these general truths, as we utter them, are limited 
and overcast by others not less certain. For if the 
Gospel has revealed God’s mercy, it has also revealed God’s holiness; if it has taught us that God 
is Love, it has also taught us that He is “a consuming fire.” With the atonement, we have learned 
the judgment to come; with the sacrifice of Christ, 
we have learned the guilt of sin; with the gift of 
regeneration, the defilement of our inmost soul; if 
baptism has brought us remission, it has made sins 
after baptism more fearful. The Gospel is an awful 
twofold light, before which even faithful Christians 
tremble, and often see but in part, and, through 
weakness and fear, and the earthliness of their 
hearts, often believe and speak amiss. It seems 
inconceivable that God should pardon so great sins 
as ours; or if He pardon us once, that He should 
pardon us when we fall again. The number and 
the frequency of our falls and swervings, the many 
warnings and the full light against which we often <pb n="364" id="iii.xix-Page_364" />offend; the periodical returns of temptation, and, 
with them, of disobedience; the depth and intensity of guilt which even lesser sins attain by repetition after repentance; above all, when 
committed neither by surprise, nor by suddenness, but 
with a certain measure of deliberation, and with 
enough of resistance to shew that nothing can be 
pleaded in excuse: all these, and a multitude more 
of particulars, which it is impossible to touch on in 
detail, make people often feel that, undoubted as 
is the perfect and exhaustless mercy of Christ, yet 
in their particular case there are features which 
shut them out from the consolation they would 
readily minister to others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p6">Now I am not going to argue against this feelings, so far as it promotes in us bitterness of repentance, fear, humiliation, and prayer for pardon. It 
is to be corrected only when it clashes with the 
perfect revelation of our Lord’s character, and of 
His dealings with us. Too much humbled we 
cannot be, too tender of conscience, too fearful to 
offend; but we may dishonour Him by unworthy 
and faithless mistrusts, by thinking that He is 
verily such an one as ourselves, and that His forgiveness is no readier and broader than the 
perception we form of it in our hearts. If there be 
any one thing of vital force in a life of Christian 
obedience, it is a true and full knowledge of Him <pb n="365" id="iii.xix-Page_365" />whom we obey. His character is our very law; it 
imposes on us the conditions of our whole life, in 
thought, word, and deed, and defines the whole of 
our relations to Him. Now these words of His 
in the text reveal to us that to those who repent, 
howsoever often they may have sinned, there is 
perpetual forgiveness; that as often as we turn to 
Him, saying in truth, “I repent,” He will take us 
back again. And this is, indeed, the very grace 
and mystery of the Gospel. Let us consider it a 
little more fully.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p7">1. The state of man by creation was this: God 
made him sinless; he sinned, and died,—one sin, 
and all was lost. The work of creation had in it 
no remedial provision; it was a state of sanctity 
for a sinless creature; it contemplated no fall, no 
imperfection, no infirmity. Once fallen, all was 
marred; the relation of God and man once broken, 
the power of restoration must be sought in a new 
order and law of grace. The state of creation, 
then, was awful and severe in its perfection, and 
in itself had no remedy or healing for sin. Adam 
fell, lost his gift of righteousness, and passed under 
the power of death. He begat a son in his own 
likeness, and handed on the dark inheritance of 
the fall; the tide had set away from God, and 
every generation swelled the stream and made it 
run more fiercely. The first Adam was shorn of <pb n="366" id="iii.xix-Page_366" />all his powers, and there was no help in him. The fall and sorrow were the heirloom of his 
children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p8">2. Now it is exactly in this point that the Gospel, or the new creation, of which Christ our Lord, 
the second Adam, is the head and root, differs from 
the first. It is a mystery of restoration; it has in 
it an inexhaustible source of healing for the sin 
of the world. By one act of disobedience the first creation passed away for ever. The second is the 
perpetual remedy of sin. And this is the meaning 
of St. Paul’s words: “As by one man sin entered 
into the world, and death by sin; and so death 
passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. . . . 
Death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over 
them that had not sinned after the similitude of 
Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of Him 
that was to come. But not as the offence, so also 
is the free gift. For if through the offence of 
one many be dead, much more the grace of God, 
and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus 
Christ, hath abounded unto many. And not as 
it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the 
judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free 
gift is of many offences unto justification. For if 
by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much 
more they which receive abundance of grace and 
of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by <pb n="367" id="iii.xix-Page_367" />one, Jesus Christ.”<note n="191" id="iii.xix-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p9"><scripRef id="iii.xix-p9.1" passage="Rom. v. 12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 5:14-17" id="iii.xix-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|5|14|5|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14-Rom.5.17">14-17</scripRef>.</p></note> In the first creation repentance had no place; in the second, repentance is 
the first idea and law; <i>it is a dispensation given to 
penitents</i>. That is to say, Christ has made atonement for sin; He has taken away the sin of the 
world. By His obedience, and by His death, He 
has cancelled, in the unseen world, the sentence 
which is to us as inscrutable as the existence and 
origin of evil, to which mystery it is related. In 
this sense, then, the Gospel is emphatically a remedial dispensation; and for this end the Incarnation 
and atonement of the Son of God was accomplished. 
And farther: by its very first law it contemplates 
in us imperfection, frailty, and evil. It is a power 
to heal, and its mission is to the sick. That which 
could not so much as enter into the scope of the 
covenant of creation, fills the whole field of intention, so to speak, under the Gospel. It has to do 
with creatures both infirm and infected with sin; 
and for their raising, cleansing, and recovery, the 
whole ministration of the Spirit by mysteries and 
sacraments is shed abroad. And still more: even 
in those who are made partakers of these gifts of 
peace and grace—that is, in the regenerate—there 
yet remains the infection of original sin. To the 
end of life, though never so much subdued, it lingers still. The most perfect 
saint is not sinless; <pb n="368" id="iii.xix-Page_368" />this, since creation, has been the prerogative of 
One alone. It will be the inheritance of saints 
in bliss; but on earth, so long as they are in the 
flesh, there is in them the mystery of the fall. In 
some it is the spur to watchings, fastings, mortifications, prayers; it keeps them in perpetual watchfulness. God wonderfully keeping them, their foot 
steps never slide. These are they of whom St. John 
says, “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit 
sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot 
sin, because he is born of God.” And again: “He 
that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that 
wicked one toucheth him not.”<note n="192" id="iii.xix-p9.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p10"><scripRef passage="1Jn 3:9; 5:18" id="iii.xix-p10.1" parsed="|1John|3|9|0|0;|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9 Bible:1John.5.18">1 St. John iii. 9; v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> There is, doubt 
less, a state in which the fallen nature, though still 
in us, does not shape itself into sin—a high and rare 
endowment, the earthly crown of those who walk 
with God in a perfect way. In others (and they 
are the greater number, even among such as may 
be counted holy), the sin of our nature still abides, 
in the form of ignorance, obliquity, passion, frailty, 
and the like. Though these things be not imputed 
to them to their condemnation; though they do 
not so far prevail as to break their bond of peace 
with their unseen Lord; yet they are imperfections 
which the law of the first creation would not endure; 
they could find no sufferance but in a dispensation 
of healing, and under a law of restoration. The <pb n="369" id="iii.xix-Page_369" />obedience of imperfect saints, though it could in 
nowise bear the severity of God’s judgment, yet is 
pleasing in His sight for Christ’s sake; and their 
imperfections are not laid to their charge as sins. 
The Incarnation of the Word made flesh has laid 
the beginnings of a new creation, in which, until 
they be made perfect, the imperfect obedience and 
imperfect nature of His servants is accepted as well-pleasing in the sight of God. Not that the Gospel 
is a relaxation of the Law, or a sort of easy compromise, by which, for Christ’s sake, a lower standard of obedience is accepted in full, as if it were 
perfect. Far from it. As the light of truth has 
from the beginning waxed stronger and stronger in the world, shining more and more, through the 
ages of patriarchs and prophets, unto the perfect 
day, so did both the law of righteousness and the 
gifts of grace expand and grow upward to the law 
of Christ’s example and the gift of regeneration. 
As a law of obedience, the Gospel is higher, deeper, 
holier, and more peremptory, in proportion as the 
grace of the Gospel is mightier and more abundant. 
It is not of types and shadows that St, John speaks, 
when he says, “the darkness is past, and the true 
light now shineth;” but of the gift of righteousness, and of the law of love. Except the righteousness of a Christian exceed the righteousness of 
Gentile and of Jew, it will go hard with him in <pb n="37O" id="iii.xix-Page_37O" /> the day of judgment. “To whom much is given, 
of him shall much be required.” The grace of 
regeneration and of the holy eucharist has not 
been given to Christians that they should live less 
humbly in obedience and fear than the Jews. As 
they have greater gifts, blessings, and endowments, 
so have they higher laws, more searching precepts, 
more perfect counsels of devotion. Thus much is 
said by the way, lest in what has been expressed, 
any thing should seem by the farthest consequence 
to detract from the sanctity of the Gospel as a law 
of life. As a law of obedience, it is a transcript of 
Christ’s perfection; but as a ministry of grace, it 
is full of healing and of divine compassion. It is 
a dispensation of forgiveness; and the very spirit 
and life of it is in this precept of our Master: “I 
say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p11">Let us now take some particular cases to which 
this truth is directly applicable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p12">1. And, first, of those who fall into sin after baptism. In 
one sense this all men do; even those I have spoken of before, in whom the 
virtual presence of sin seems to us never to become actual; 
even they have all sinned. But I am not speaking 
of these, nor, indeed, of any whose life has been 
such as to keep unbroken the relation of peace and 
forgiveness between them and their Lord. We have <pb n="371" id="iii.xix-Page_371" />now to deal with the case of those who after baptism fall into sins which forfeit the favour and 
countenance of God. In dealing with these persons there have been two extremes: one is that of 
the Novatian heretics of old, who denied that there 
was to such any place for repentance; the other 
in these days, of those who treat sin after baptism 
as lightly as sin before it. Both these errors are a 
dishonour to our blessed Master: the one to His 
compassion, the other to His sanctity. It cannot, 
for a moment, be denied, that sin done in spite 
of the grace of baptism, and of the light of the 
Spirit, is far guiltier than the sins of any unbaptised 
man can be. We cannot say what wound it may 
inflict upon the soul, what it may forfeit in the 
kingdom of life, into how great peril it may bring 
us of the second death. Nevertheless, we were 
baptized into a state of repentance; we were 
thereby made partakers of the healing and perpetual restoration of the Gospel; we were put into 
a living relation to the Redeemer, in which there 
is the law and the grace of repentance for all sinners. We were regenerated, that we might be 
penitents; not, indeed, that we should lay up new 
matter for repentance—there is no need of that, 
God knoweth; but that we should repent all our 
days of the fallen nature which by our birth-sin is 
within us. And this regeneration contains in it <pb n="372" id="iii.xix-Page_372" />also the grace of repentance for those who fall again, and 
after their fall turn to Him for pardon. The grace of baptism, which should have 
been unto holiness, if resisted and baffled, may still become the grace of 
repentance. It is the plank of escape after shipwreck, perilous but sufficient, 
if clung to with a fast hold and a steady heart. So far, then, is sin after 
baptism from being excluded from forgiveness, that it is baptism that lays the foundation both of grace and promise to the repenting 
Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p13">2. Again: there is a darker case than that of 
those who have sinned after baptism: I mean, of 
those who have sinned after repentance. So deep 
and lasting is the hurt done to the spiritual nature 
of man by sin, that even after it is repented of, it 
still soils and weakens his heart; and for this reason so many who have become penitent of their past 
sins are again drawn into relapses. The same out 
ward solicitations, after a while, address themselves 
with subtil allurements and sudden returns to the 
same surviving passions; and there are few penitents who have not been more than once retaken 
in the same snares, after they have begun to break 
them. There is no need to say that this is a dangerous condition. Such a man grieves not only 
the Spirit of regeneration, but the Spirit of repentance; he lessens the force and power of warnings <pb n="373" id="iii.xix-Page_373" />and convictions, fears and hopes, upon his conscience 
and heart. So much of the discipline of salvation 
has been tried upon him in vain; his after-backsliding seems to betray the falsehood of his seeming 
repentance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p14">3. And once more: there is a still more fearful 
case even than these, namely, that of a Christian 
who sins after a course and habit of religion. We 
deceive ourselves by thinking that none turn aside 
into after-sins but those whose profession of repentance and of religion has been insincere. It is 
most certain, however, that people of a sincere but 
shallow or secure habit of mind do fall by the 
strength and suddenness of temptation, and by 
their own want of watchfulness and mortification of 
heart. Sins which they would never believe themselves capable of committing, they sometimes wake 
up and find that they have indeed committed. For 
all such men Satan lays cunning snares: he knows 
what baits have most allurement for them; and 
he dresses up his temptations with his own stolen 
light, making them seem all fair and akin to 
God’s service. He knows how to open pitfalls in 
all lawful and in all holy places—in our homes, 
in our chambers, in church, at the very altar; and 
many whose religion is sincere but frail, fall heavily, and with high provocation of the Divine longsuffering. In such men, so enlightened, so familiar <pb n="374" id="iii.xix-Page_374" />with holy things, so aware of temptation, evil 
thoughts, unhallowed motions, dishonest casuistry, 
cheatings of conscience, evasions of light, deafness 
to warning, wilfulness, trifling with the preliminaries of temptation, and the like, have intenser 
spiritual evil than the ruder and broader disobedience of less practised and instructed minus. There 
is something very awful in the reiterated commission of any sin long known, professedly repented of, 
and habitually prayed against. If sin after baptism, or sin after repentance, be a provocation, what 
is sin against the light of many years and the realities of a mature probation? In such persons, year 
by year sin becomes more exceeding sinful; though 
their greater sins be forsaken, yet the less become 
more guilty; though they be less frequent, yet each 
one outweighs a multitude of sins done in the days 
of weakness and of twilight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p15">Still even for all these there is mercy. There 
is unspeakable consolation for them in the words, “not until seven times, but until seventy times 
seven;” “if he trespass against thee seven times 
in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to 
thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him.” 
What else remains to us but this alone? and what 
does this teach us, but that no provocations, no 
reiteration of disobedience, how often soever committed, even between the sunrise and the sunset, <pb n="375" id="iii.xix-Page_375" />shall shut out the true penitent from pardon? 
This is the one and only condition: “if he turn 
to thee, saying, I repent.” There is no limitation 
in the covenant of God, no tale of sins fixed by 
number, no measure of duration or of frequency 
registered in heaven. If only the sinner repent—this is the one and only necessary condition; the 
longsuffering and compassion of the Son of God 
are inexhaustible. If any sinner be lost, he will 
be lost through his own impenitence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p16">Let us, then, fear to lose time in turning to 
Him. Delay hardens men’s hearts. “Kiss the 
Son, lest He be angry, and so ye perish from the 
right way, if His wrath be kindled, yea, but a 
little.”<note n="193" id="iii.xix-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p17"><scripRef id="iii.xix-p17.1" passage="Ps. ii. 12" parsed="|Ps|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.12">Ps. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us, when through our great frailty we sin 
against Him, go to Him straightway, and cast ourselves at His feet, and put our 
mouth in the dust; let us confess all we have done, with all its aggravations, 
leaving nothing for the accuser to add against us. Morning and night let us lay 
ourselves open before our forgiving and pitiful Lord. When we have fallen into 
any definite and particular sin, let us record on our knees before Him our 
solemn resolution to avoid, with all watchfulness, all the preambles and 
invitations by which we have been betrayed to it. Let us lay the rod upon 
ourselves, praying Him to spare, us. Let us ask of <pb n="376" id="iii.xix-Page_376" />Him not forgiveness alone, but bitterness and brokenness of heart, perpetual compunction, shame at 
our ingratitude, trembling and awe at our rashness 
in sinning against Him, the brightness of whose 
Presence would smite our whole being into dust 
and ashes. Blessed truth, that with Him is forgiveness seven times a day! for seven times a day 
do we commit greater sins than lost the paradise 
of God. “How then can man be justified with 
God? or how can he be clean that is born of a 
woman? Behold even to the moon, and it shineth 
not; yea, the stars are not pure in His sight. How 
much less man, that is a worm? and the son of 
man, which is a worm?”<note n="194" id="iii.xix-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p18"><scripRef id="iii.xix-p18.1" passage="Job xxv. 4-6" parsed="|Job|25|4|25|6" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.4-Job.25.6">Job xxv. 4-6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="377" id="iii.xix-Page_377" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XX. The Gentleness of Christ." prev="iii.xix" next="iv" id="iii.xx">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Is. 43:3" id="iii.xx-p0.1" parsed="|Isa|43|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.3" />
<h2 id="iii.xx-p0.2"> SERMON XX.</h2>

<h3 id="iii.xx-p0.3">THE GENTLENESS OF CHRIST.</h3>

<h4 id="iii.xx-p0.4"><scripRef passage="Isa 43:3" id="iii.xx-p0.5" parsed="|Isa|43|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.3">ISAIAH xliii. 3</scripRef>.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xx-p1">“A bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax 
shall He not quench.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xx-p2">IN this prophecy Isaiah foretells the gentleness 
of Christ. St. Matthew quotes it when he is 
recording the longsuffering of our Lord with the 
Pharisees. He had healed the man with the 
withered hand on the Sabbath day: the Pharisees 
lay in wait to entangle Him by questions; and 
when He had baffled them, they “went out, and 
held a council against Him, that they might destroy 
Him. But when Jesus knew it, He withdrew Himself from thence: and great multitudes followed 
Him, and He healed them all; and charged them 
that they should not make Him known.” This 
He enjoined, it seems, lest the Pharisees should 
be goaded and provoked, by the unwelcome proofs 
of His divine power, into precipitate acts against <pb n="378" id="iii.xx-Page_378" />Him. For their sakes He would have concealed 
Himself; lest, by contending with Him, they should 
destroy themselves. His whole ministry was full 
of the like gentle and tender forbearance, “That 
it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias 
the prophet, saying, Behold My Servant, whom I 
have chosen; My Beloved, in whom My soul is well 
pleased: I will put My Spirit upon Him, and He 
shall shew judgment to the Gentiles. He shall 
not strive, nor cry; neither shall any man hear His 
voice in the streets.” His ministry was not a 
public disputation, with clamour and popular applause, with factions in the city, and a following 
of people. It was silent and penetrating, “as the 
light that goeth forth;”<note n="195" id="iii.xx-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p3"><scripRef id="iii.xx-p3.1" passage="Hosea vi. 5" parsed="|Hos|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.5">Hosea vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> spreading every where with 
resistless power, and yet from a source often with 
drawn from sight. “A bruised reed shall He not 
break, and smoking flax shall He not quench;”<note n="196" id="iii.xx-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p4">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p4.1" passage="Matt. xii. 14-20" parsed="|Matt|12|14|12|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.14-Matt.12.20">Matt. xii. 14-20</scripRef>.</p></note> 
which seems to say, so light and soft shall be His 
touch, that the reed which is nearly asunder shall 
not be broken down, and the flax which has only 
not left off to smoke shall not be put out. A most 
beautiful parable of tenderness, of which Moses, 
the meekest of men, was a type, when he said in 
the Spirit: “My doctrine shall drop as the rain, 
my speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain 
upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the <pb n="379" id="iii.xx-Page_379" />grass:”<note n="197" id="iii.xx-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p5"><scripRef id="iii.xx-p5.1" passage="Deuteronomy xxxii. 2" parsed="|Deut|32|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.2">Deuteronomy xxxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and of which the Psalmist prophesied 
when he said, “He shall come down like the rain 
upon the mown grass: as showers that water the 
earth. In His days shall the righteous flourish; 
and abundance of peace so long as the moon 
endureth.”<note n="198" id="iii.xx-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p6"><scripRef id="iii.xx-p6.1" passage="Psalm lxxii. 6" parsed="|Ps|72|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.6">Psalm lxxii. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Psalm 72:7" id="iii.xx-p6.2" parsed="|Ps|72|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.7">7</scripRef>.</p></note> The same was foretold by Isaiah: “Behold, a king shall reign in righteousness, and 
princes shall rule in judgment. And a man shall 
be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert 
from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry 
place, as the shadow of a great rock in a weary 
land.”<note n="199" id="iii.xx-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p7"><scripRef id="iii.xx-p7.1" passage="Isaiah xxxii. 1" parsed="|Isa|32|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.1">Isaiah xxxii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 32:2" id="iii.xx-p7.2" parsed="|Isa|32|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.2">2</scripRef>.</p></note> It was in His gentleness, His tender compassion, His longsuffering and patient endurance 
of sinners, that these prophecies were fulfilled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p8">Let us first take such examples as are recorded 
in holy Scripture; and then draw, from this view of 
our blessed Lord’s character, the instruction which 
is implied in His perfect gentleness to sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p9">We see it, then, in all His dealing with His 
disciples. Wheresoever there were the first faint 
stirrings of faith or love, He cherished and sheltered them with tender care. In His teaching He 
led them on little by little, line upon line, drawing 
them first to familiar converse with Himself; not 
upbraiding their slowness; not severely rebuking 
their faults. When James and John would have <pb n="380" id="iii.xx-Page_380" />brought fire from heaven, He said only, “Ye know 
not what manner of spirit ye are of.”<note n="200" id="iii.xx-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p10">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p10.1" passage="Luke ix. 55" parsed="|Luke|9|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.55">Luke ix. 55</scripRef>.</p></note> To Philip, 
when he blindly asked to see the Father, “Have 
I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou 
not known Me, Philip?”<note n="201" id="iii.xx-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p11">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p11.1" passage="John xiv. 9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And when He detected their ambitious contests which should be the 
greatest, “being in the house He asked them, 
What was it that ye disputed among yourselves 
by the way?”<note n="202" id="iii.xx-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p12">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p12.1" passage="Mark ix. 33" parsed="|Mark|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.33">Mark ix. 33</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:34" id="iii.xx-p12.2" parsed="|Mark|9|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.34">34</scripRef>.</p></note> Even at the last supper He said, “I have many things to say unto you, but ye can 
not bear them now:” and to St. Thomas, after his 
vehement unbelief, “Reach hither thy finger, and 
behold My hands; and reach hither thy hand, and 
thrust it into My side: and be not faithless, but 
believing.”<note n="203" id="iii.xx-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p13">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p13.1" passage="John xx. 27" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> And to St. Peter, in chastisement for 
his three open denials, He said thrice, as in a 
doubting, melancholy tenderness, “Simon, son of 
Jonas, lovest thou Me?”<note n="204" id="iii.xx-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p14">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p14.1" passage="John xxi. 15-17" parsed="|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">John xxi. 15-17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p15">And so in like manner to all the people. It 
was to the whole multitude He said: “Come unto 
Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I 
will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and 
learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: 
and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My 
yoke is easy, and My burden is light.”<note n="205" id="iii.xx-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p16">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p16.1" passage="Matt. xi. 28-30" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.30">Matt. xi. 28-30</scripRef>.</p></note> He 
permitted <pb n="381" id="iii.xx-Page_381" />so near an access to all men, that it was 
turned to His reproach. He was “a friend of 
publicans and sinners.” “This man receiveth 
sinners, and eateth with them.” Again, we read: “One of the Pharisees desired Him that He would 
eat with him. And He went into the Pharisee’s house, and sat down to meat. And, behold, a 
woman in the city, which was a sinner, when she 
knew that Jesus sat at meat in the Pharisee’s house, brought an alabaster box of ointment, and 
stood at His feet behind Him weeping, and began 
to wash His feet with tears, and did wipe them 
with the hairs of her head, and kissed His feet, 
and anointed them with the ointment. Now when 
the Pharisee which had bidden Him saw it, he 
spake within himself, saying, This man, if he were 
a prophet, would have known who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth 
him: for she is a sinner. And Jesus answering said unto him, Simon, I have 
somewhat to say unto thee. And he saith, Master, say on. There was a certain 
creditor which had two debtors: the one owed five hundred pence, and the other 
fifty. And when they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me 
therefore, which of them will love him most? Simon answered and said, I suppose 
that he to whom he forgave most. And He said unto him, Thou hast rightly judged. 
And He <pb n="382" id="iii.xx-Page_382" />turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, Seest 
thou this woman? I entered into thine house, 
thou gavest Me no water for My feet: but she 
hath washed My feet with tears, and wiped them 
with the hairs of her head. Thou gavest Me no 
kiss: but this woman since the time I came in 
hath not ceased to kiss My feet. My head with 
oil thou didst not anoint: but this woman hath 
anointed My feet with ointment. Wherefore I say 
unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven; 
for she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, 
the same loveth little. And He said unto her, 
Thy sins are forgiven.”<note n="206" id="iii.xx-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p17">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p17.1" passage="Luke vii. 36-48" parsed="|Luke|7|36|7|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.36-Luke.7.48">Luke vii. 36-48</scripRef>.</p></note> And once more: “The 
Scribes and Pharisees brought unto Him a woman 
taken in adultery; and when they had set her in 
the midst, they say unto Him, Master, this woman 
was taken in adultery, in the very act. Now 
Moses in the law commanded us, that such should 
be stoned: but what sayest Thou? This they 
said, tempting Him, that they might have to 
accuse Him. But Jesus stooped down, and with 
His finger wrote on the ground, as though He 
heard them not. So when they continued asking 
Him, He lifted up Himself, and said unto them, 
He that is without sin among you, let him first 
cast a stone at her. And again He stooped down, 
and wrote on the ground. And they which heard 
<pb n="383" id="iii.xx-Page_383" />it, being convicted by their own conscience, went 
out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even unto 
the last: and Jesus was left alone, and the woman 
standing in the midst. When Jesus had lifted up 
Himself, and saw none but the woman, He said 
unto her, Woman, where are those thine accusers? 
hath no man condemned thee? She said, No 
man, Lord. And Jesus said unto her, Neither do 
I condemn thee: go, and sin no more.”<note n="207" id="iii.xx-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p18">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p18.1" passage="John viii. 3-11" parsed="|John|8|3|8|11" osisRef="Bible:John.8.3-John.8.11">John viii. 3-11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p19">Now it is obvious that the source of this perfect tenderness to sinners is none other than the 
Divine compassion. It was the love and pity of 
the Word made flesh. It teaches us, however, 
some great truths, full of instruction, which we will 
now consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p20">1. First, it is plain that this gentle reception, 
even of the greatest sinners, implies that where 
there is so much as a spark of life in the conscience, there is possibility of an entire conversion 
to God. Where there is room to hope any thing, 
there is room to hope all things. The greatest of 
sinners may become, we dare not say how great 
a saint. Such is the nature of sin, and of the 
human soul, and of all its energies and actings; 
such, also, the virtue of the blood of Christ; and 
such the power of the Holy Ghost, that be the 
sinner what he may, he may be purged and made <pb n="384" id="iii.xx-Page_384" />white with the purification of the saints. I am 
speaking not of what is easy, or common, but of 
what is possible, and, by true conversion to God, 
pledged and sure: neither am I saying that there 
shall not be some difference between what such 
converted sinners will be, compared with what they 
might have been; but this is certain, that “though 
your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as 
snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall 
be as wool.”<note n="208" id="iii.xx-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p21"><scripRef id="iii.xx-p21.1" passage="Isaiah i. 18" parsed="|Isa|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.18">Isaiah i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Such is the mysterious nature of 
the human spirit, of its affections and will, such its 
energies and intensity, that it may, at any time, be 
so renewed by the Spirit of the new creation, as 
to expel, with the most perfect rejection, all the 
powers, qualities, visions, and thoughts of evil. 
We know so little of spiritual natures, that we 
are compelled to use metaphors; and often our 
illustrations become our snares, and we turn them 
into arguments, and reason from visible things to 
the inscrutable conditions of our spiritual being. 
For instance, we speak of the stains of sin, the 
soils of lust, the scars and wounds made by transgression in the soul: and it is true that what 
stains, soils, scars, wounds, are to the body, such 
are lusts, in deed, desire, and thought, to the 
soul. But we cannot therefore say that the spiritual nature is not susceptible of a healing and purgation <pb n="385" id="iii.xx-Page_385" />which is absolutely perfect, to which the 
cleansing or health of the body is no true analogy. 
For instance, the very life of sin is the will. By 
sin it is a corrupt and unclean will; by conversion it becomes cleansed and pure. So long as it 
is here subjected to the action of the flesh, it is 
imperfect; but when disembodied, what shall hinder its being as pure as if it had never sinned? 
What is the substance of the will? What is sin? 
And in what does sin inhere but in the inclination 
of the will? When this is restored to perfect holiness, what effect of the fall will remain? We are 
greatly ignorant of all these things; but it is evident that, be we what we may, if our repentance and 
conversion be true, there is no height of sanctification, no approximation to the Divine Image, that 
we may not make in this world, and in the world 
to come be made sinless in the kingdom of God. And if our spiritual nature may be made sinless 
in the life to come, how can we limit its purification in this world? How can we say that it may 
not be brought out from the effects of any sin, 
or habit of sinning, as intensely and energetically 
pure as if it had never been bribed and corrupted 
by evil; and, moreover, sharpened with a peculiar abhorrence of the defilement from which it 
has been delivered? Such is the mysterious complexion of a spiritual nature, that it may, in a <pb n="386" id="iii.xx-Page_386" />moment, and by an act of volition, virtually and 
truly anticipate an habitual condition of the soul; 
as, for instance, in a true death-bed repentance 
there is contained a life of penance and purity, 
though it be never here developed into act. And 
this may throw light on many questions; such 
as the condition of the heathen, and of those 
that are born in separation from the unity of 
the Church, and on the state of those who, after 
baptism, by falling into sin, have resisted the grace 
of regeneration. Of these last, it would appear 
that their condition is changed for the worse, in 
the point of having sinned with greater guilt, and 
done despite to that which should have been their 
salvation. By consent to sin, they have made 
the work of repentance more difficult and doubtful. The blood of Christ, and the grace of the 
Holy Ghost, have yet the power of a perfect healing and purification; but repentance, which, on 
their side, is the condition, it is harder to fulfil. 
Still, wheresoever there are the lingering remains 
of grace, or the least beginnings of contrition, 
there is hope of a perfect repentance, and of a 
perfect sanctity. It seems, then, that it was for 
this reason that our blessed Lord, the sinless One, 
suffered publicans, sinners, and harlots, and even 
the adulteress, to draw near to Him; because 
in them, under the foul gatherings of sin, which <pb n="387" id="iii.xx-Page_387" />spread like a crust of leprosy upon them, and in 
the darkness and death of their inmost soul, He 
could see the faint strength of a living pulse, the 
dim spark of sorrow, fear, remorse, and desire to 
be redeemed from the bondage of the devil, and 
therefore the susceptibility of perfect holiness, the 
unextinguished capacity of an inheritance with the 
saints in light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p22">2. Another great truth implied in our Lord’s conduct to sinners is, that the only sure way of 
fostering the beginnings of repentance is to receive 
them with gentleness and compassion. This is a 
truth which is in the mouth of more than rightly 
understand it. Our Lord appears to have dealt 
with those who came to Him in two ways. Some 
He received, as we have already seen, with a 
Divine love and pity, and some with a piercing 
severity. But these last were those only of whom, 
it seems, there was hope no longer. The reed 
was already broken, and the flax was quenched. “Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 
for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: 
for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye 
them that are entering to go in. Woe unto you, 
Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour 
widows houses, and for a pretence make long 
prayers: therefore ye shall receive the greater 
damnation. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, <pb n="388" id="iii.xx-Page_388" />hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make 
one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him 
twofold more the child of hell than yourselves!”<note n="209" id="iii.xx-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p23">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p23.1" passage="Matt. xxiii. 13-15" parsed="|Matt|23|13|23|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.13-Matt.23.15">Matt. xxiii. 13-15</scripRef>.</p></note> 
These were they that had “rejected the counsel 
of God against themselves, not being baptized”<note n="210" id="iii.xx-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p24">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p24.1" passage="Luke vii. 30" parsed="|Luke|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.30">Luke vii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> 
by John unto repentance. Jesus said unto them: “Verily I say unto you, That the publicans and 
the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. 
For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans 
and harlots believed him: and ye, when ye had 
seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him.”<note n="211" id="iii.xx-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p25">St. <scripRef id="iii.xx-p25.1" passage="Matt. xxi. 31" parsed="|Matt|21|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.31">Matt. xxi. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 21:32" id="iii.xx-p25.2" parsed="|Matt|21|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.32">32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p26">Now, that which made our Lord so change 
His voice was the inward state of those to whom He 
spoke. He saw their falsehood, guile, and hollowness; that they were white without, but all unclean 
within. Their whole spiritual being was estranged 
from Him, and set in array against His truth and 
holiness: they were beyond the attractions of pity, 
and the power of compassion. Towards these His 
perfect sanctity breathed a holy indignation. To 
be gentle was to betray the work of God, and to 
add boldness to their impiety. He met them as 
He will meet them once more, in the day of judgment: but at the time He spoke, even His denunciations <pb n="389" id="iii.xx-Page_389" />were mercies; warnings of a doom still 
delayed; offers of pardon to those who would be 
converted, that He might heal them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p27">But on those in whom there is the faintest stirring of 
repentance, the love of Christ falls with a soft but penetrating force. For 
there are in us, as it were, two minds, with two arrays of feelings, which are 
awakened and excited into act just as the tone and bearing of those who admonish 
us vary in their character. Impatience, irritation, self-defence, unfairness, 
resentment, self-approval, wilfulness, are so marshalled together, that they 
move all at once, and oppose themselves in one array and front against a harsh 
voice and a severe hand. And all these are the direct stimulants of pride and 
hardness; the most fatal hindrances to confession and repentance. To receive 
sinners coldly, or with an averted eye, an estranged heart, and a hasty 
unsparing tongue, will seldom fail to drive them into defiance or 
self-abandonment. A sinner that is out of hope is lost. Hope is the last thing 
left. If this be crushed, the flax is extinct. Through rough usage sinners fall 
into despair, and through despair into reckless contradiction of God’s will, and 
thence into deliberate sinning, into taking pleasure in evil deeds, and, lastly, 
into “glorying in their shame.” From this there seems no rising again: it is the 
nearest approach <pb n="390" id="iii.xx-Page_390" />to the state of fallen angels. Such are the 
effects of a merciless severity; whether it arise 
from harshness in the reprover, or from a rigid 
tone of morals, and a mistaken jealousy for the 
glory of God. I have said that many, who little 
understand what they are saying, are wont to speak 
boldly of the tenderness wherewith sinners should 
he welcomed to repentance: and they shew their 
misunderstanding in this; they confound the pure 
severity of compassion with personal harshness of 
temper. Nothing can be more dangerous and repulsive than a harsh spirit. Truth told without 
love is perilous in the measure in which it is true. 
The promises of God, held out without tenderness, 
are so offered as to turn sinners away from mercy. 
But if any thing can be more dangerous than this, 
it is the presumptuous way in which men give 
largess of God’s mercy, and encourage sinners to 
believe themselves to be forgiven before they are 
penitents, or to be penitents before they have 
more than entered on the threshold of repentance. 
What can be more unreal and misleading than 
to press on men the belief that they are forgiven, 
when their whole soul cries aloud that they have 
not repented; or to persuade them that their sins 
are blotted out, if only they can bring themselves 
to believe so? as if self-persuasion, without contrition of heart, were a full remission of sins. <pb n="391" id="iii.xx-Page_391" />What antinomianism, what superstitious reliance 
on forms and rites, what blind seeking to charms 
and divinations, can be farther than this from the 
forgiveness of the Gospel? Our blessed Lord, who 
was so tender and merciful, did not so slightly 
heal the wounds of those who came to Him. With 
ineffable compassion He spoke words of fear and 
warning. It was His very tenderness that gave 
them such a penetrating sharpness. “Except ye 
repent, ye shall all likewise perish.” “Except ye 
be converted, and become as little children, ye can 
not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” “Strive 
to enter in at the strait gate; for many shall seek 
to enter in, and shall not be able.” “Many are 
called, but few are chosen.” “He that endureth 
unto the end shall be saved.” “No man having 
put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit 
for the kingdom of heaven.” “He that taketh not 
his cross, and followeth after Me, is not worthy of 
Me.” As also the parables of the last judgment, 
and of the unprofitable servant, the wedding-garment, the barren fig-tree, and the like; what do they teach us, but that 
conversion, and a life of repentance, and the reaching of life eternal, are awful 
and arduous realities, full of danger and anxious 
fear? His tenderness was not to dispel the fears 
of penitents, but to change them into a holy and 
saving fear; to teach them to be afraid, not of <pb n="392" id="iii.xx-Page_392" />Him, but of themselves; to trust in His tenderness as thoroughly as they mistrusted their own 
hearts. One great hindrance in the way of true 
conversion is an imperfect knowledge of His 
Divine character, and a mistrust of His infinite 
compassion. His tenderness is a thing so far 
above the thoughts even of saints, that it is no 
wonder that sinners, fallen and soiled with evil, 
should not be able to believe it. The mysteries 
of faith are not more above the understanding 
of men to comprehend, than the gentleness of 
Christ is beyond their hearts to conceive. That 
One so pure, so keen in His holy will, so grievously provoked by habitual disobedience, should endure the approach of sinners, is contrary to every 
natural suggestion of their minds. They fear to 
come within the range of those eyes that are “as a 
flame of fire.” Their own consciousness of inward 
sinfulness makes them turn even from repentance. 
There is in every sinner a great burden of misery, 
soreness, and alarm; but even these, instead of 
driving him to confession, make him shut himself up in a fevered and brooding fear. And it 
was in this peculiar wretchedness of sin that the 
gentleness of our Lord gave to the sinners who 
approached Him both solace and hope. They 
felt that, shrink as they must from priest and 
scribe, Pharisee and Sadducee, ay, and from <pb n="393" id="iii.xx-Page_393" />all human eyes and human hearts, there was in 
Him something that no one else possessed, a softness of eye, and a gentleness of speech, a meekness 
of bearing, and a compassion in His touch, which 
drew them away from all men, and out of their very 
selves, to cast their whole being upon Him. It was 
a strange courage which came upon them; a boldness, full of trembling, yet an awe without alarm. 
What little motions of good were in them, what 
little stirrings of conscience, what faint remainder 
of better resolutions, what feeble gleams of all but 
extinguished light—all seemed to revive, and to turn in sympathy towards some source of kindred 
nature, and to stretch itself out in hope to some 
what long desired, with a dim unconscious love. 
It was an affinity of the spirit, working in penitents, 
with the spirit of Christ, that made them draw to 
Him. In Him they felt that their worst fears 
were quelled. They were not afraid to confess 
their unworthiness. They felt Him to be pitiful, 
and that He would bear long with them, and not 
cast them out, or upbraid them for their soiled and 
miserable state; and this opened a new future 
to them. It seemed to break through a prison-wall; to make a breach in the thraldom of their 
daily round of sins, in the oppressive consciousness of guilt. They seemed to see before them 
a promise of peace, and a hope that one day they <pb n="394" id="iii.xx-Page_394" />should be set free from the bondage of themselves. The mere transitory thought that forgiveness is yet possible, that the favour of God is not 
for ever gone, that they may even, now one day enter 
into bliss all this makes the heart of the weakest 
to be strong, and of the hardest to melt away. 
And what is the very life of this hope but the 
tenderness of Christ, the unwearied patience, the 
long suffering, and gentle pity of our Redeemer? 
Therefore, it was not only because of His infinite 
compassion as God, that He so dealt with sinners; but because, knowing the nature of man, 
its strange depths and windings, its weakness and 
fears, He knew that this was the surest way of 
winning them to Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p28">And to come to ourselves in particular: we 
have, each one of us, made trial of this same 
gracious and tender compassion. As, for instance, 
in the many years between our baptism and our 
repentance; for how few they are who, after baptism, have not so fallen as to need a particular 
and deep repentance! For how many years the 
grace of our regeneration lay in us oppressed, and 
to all outward eyes extinguished! What multitudes of early faults, premature sins, even in childhood, have most of us committed; and how soon 
did the whole range of evil open itself upon us; 
and how consentingly did we enter upon it—first <pb n="395" id="iii.xx-Page_395" />in its outskirts and, perhaps, with fear; and in a 
little while with an habitual self-possession, until 
we became worldly, selfish, and fearless! What but 
His patience would have borne with us? What 
but His gentleness would have cherished our few 
better dispositions and holier thoughts, and fostered them into the convictions of repentance? 
Perhaps there was nothing of God in us but a 
few texts of Holy Scripture, a dread of the lake 
that burneth with fire and brimstone, and a few 
prayers, said with unclean lips in the very midst 
of actual sins: and that even this should have 
been fostered by Him into the grace of illumination, of holy fear, and of devout prayer; that 
the small and all but stifled motions of spiritual 
life should be now unfolded into the reign of 
Christ’s kingdom in our hearts,—is a strange 
and surpassing mercy, a very miracle of patience. 
And again, even after bringing us to repentance, 
what provocations have we offered to His long-suffering! How shallow and vapid has our 
contrition been; at least, for how long a time was it 
little better than a sullen fear or a selfish remorse! And by what breaches of better resolutions, by what reservations of indulged faults, by 
what retractings of our expressed intentions, has 
our repentance been retarded! For how long a 
time were we two distinct characters, as distinct <pb n="396" id="iii.xx-Page_396" />as if we had a twofold personality! In secret how 
full of confessions and protestations of abasement; 
and yet in the sight of the world how buoyant 
and self-trusting! How long did we keep back 
some sins still unconfessed; how full of wiles were 
we in extenuating them, even on our knees; how 
often we went back to them again; and with how 
little indignation at our relapses! Nevertheless He 
bore with all. He gave us time, and the pleadings of His Spirit, and wakened us up to see our 
shame, because He saw that the reed was not altogether broken.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p29">And, once more: even in those whose repentance is far advanced there is much to call for His 
forbearance and compassion; as, for instance, in 
the slow formation of their religious character. 
Even in those who live a religious life, what imperfections still remain, what a mixture of motives and purposes, what littleness and inconsistency, what fear of man, what worship of the world! 
How few can, even after their conversion to God, 
resist impressions from without, as from the maxims, examples, rules, tone of society! How few 
are stedfast against the swaying to and fro of 
public opinion, and are able to keep themselves 
from the fluctuations by which the face of the 
Church is disturbed! And well were it if only 
these greater things moved us: most men are at <pb n="397" id="iii.xx-Page_397" />the mercy of much less active and powerful causes. 
For the remainders of old tempers, such as pride, 
anger, self-will, are still within them, and make 
them susceptible of manifold temptations. They 
acquiesce in a low standard of devotion, and weaken 
themselves by yielding to the weaker practice of 
others; and all this produces a wavering ambiguous life, which is neither worldly nor devout, 
having the beginning of better things, but in a 
hindered and obstructed state. Such people often 
settle down into a languid and lukewarm habit, 
which must be a slight of peculiar point and emphasis to Him who, for their redemption, died 
in agony. The tardy, wavering, inconstant, and 
often retrograde movement of our religious life 
must be highly displeasing in His sight. And 
that we are spared and still aided by His grace, 
by His truth and Spirit, and by His special providence, is a signal proof of His changeless compassion, and patient endurance even of sinful infirmities. Only let us compare ourselves with 
His dealings towards us. Let us see what we are 
by the side of what we might have been, if the 
grace of our baptism, and the lessons of our childhood, the humiliation and discipline of our repentance, had taken its full effect, and had wrought 
their perfect work. Let us compare what we do 
with what we know, what we know with what He <pb n="398" id="iii.xx-Page_398" />has taught us, what we pray for with what we 
really desire. How laggard and half-hearted is 
our religion at its best estate! How full of dark 
spots and deep hollows is the brightest and fairest 
character! How much do we provoke and try 
His pity; ever going back, swerving aside, doing 
great things weakly, and high things feebly, and 
holy things coldly! “If Thou, Lord, shouldst be 
extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who 
should abide it? But there is mercy with Thee, therefore shalt Thou be feared.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p30">And one more example we may take, in His 
dealing with those that are tried by affliction, by 
loss of those they love, or by sickness, anxieties, 
disappointments. All these things are in His 
hand; and He lays them on, not all at once, but 
little by little, to prepare us for greater trials. 
We never have more than we can bear. The 
present hour we are always able to endure. As 
our day, so is our strength. If the trials of many 
years were gathered into one, they would over 
whelm us; therefore, in pity to our little strength, 
He sends first one, then another, then removes 
both, and lays on a third, heavier, perhaps, than 
either; but all is so wisely measured to our 
strength, that the bruised reed is never broken. 
We do not enough look at our trials in this continuous and successive view. Each one is sent to <pb n="399" id="iii.xx-Page_399" />teach us something, and altogether they have a 
lesson which is beyond the power of any to teach 
alone. But if they came together, we should 
break down, and learn nothing. The smoking 
flax would be put out; and we should be crushed “into the dust of death.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p31">And now to conclude: how great a consolation 
there is in this Divine tenderness of our Lord! 
How it bids good cheer to those who have at last 
begun to amend their lives, but are sorely burdened, and at times tempted to give up for lost! 
Be your beginning never so late, yet if it be true, 
all shall one day be well. It is a word of cheer 
to us all. Alas for us, if He were soon wearied 
out as we are, soon provoked, ready to upbraid, 
sharp in the strokes of His hand; where should 
we have been long ago? What in His sight is 
the whole Church under heaven, but a bruised 
reed, and weak; a smoking flax, smouldering, 
struggling, ready to expire? Even in its best 
estate, in its first love, in the fervour of its first 
conversion, it is little more. And what is it now? 
The age of prophets, apostles, martyrs, is past; and 
for the saints, they seem few and hidden. The 
Church is bruised by schisms; her strength bowed 
down from its ancient stateliness, to droop along 
upon the earth; her lights are scattered and dim; 
here and there they shine out feebly and alone, <pb n="400" id="iii.xx-Page_400" />as if to say that the flax is not wholly quenched. 
Where is now the strength and fervour of other 
days? Where are the penitents, and the mourners, 
and the prostrate? Where are the companies of 
those who chastened themselves with fasting, and 
were strong in spirit, following in the path of the 
Cross? Where are they that forsook home, and 
all that they had, to live as strangers, for the love 
of the heavenly country? Where are now the 
pure, and the meek, the holy and humble men 
of heart, the devoted, and the gifted? Surely 
the days are already come, when, because iniquity 
abounds, the love of many hath waxed cold; and 
truth is perishing, in preparation for that day of 
which the Lord asked, “When the Son of Man 
cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?”</p>
<h3 id="iii.xx-p31.1">THE END OF <br />VOLUME THE SECOND.</h3>


<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="iii.xx-p31.3">
<h4 id="iii.xx-p31.4">LONDON:<br />
PRINTED BY LEVEY, ROBSON, AND FRANKLYN,<br /> 
Great New Street, Fetter Lane.</h4>
</div>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="iii.xx" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">
  <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.i-p17.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.vi-p25.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.xvi-p10.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.xiii-p17.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#iii.xiii-p17.2">9:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#iii.xx-p5.1">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii-p16.1">33:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi-p16.1">15:4-5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi-p35.1">17:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iii.xii-p24.1">6:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#iii.xix-p18.1">25:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p18.1">29:2-4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.xix-p17.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p19.1">22:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p19.1">22:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#iii.x-p19.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#iii.x-p19.1">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiii-p6.1">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi-p26.1">37:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=18#iii.vi-p28.1">49:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=17#iii.xviii-p15.1">55:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p21.1">69:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p21.1">69:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=10#iii.x-p21.1">69:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii-p10.1">69:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=20#iii.x-p21.1">69:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=21#iii.x-p21.1">69:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=6#iii.xx-p6.1">72:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=7#iii.xx-p6.2">72:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii-p19.1">73:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii-p19.2">73:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p22.1">88:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=5#iii.x-p22.1">88:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=14#iii.x-p22.1">88:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=55#iii.xviii-p16.2">119:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=62#iii.xviii-p16.1">119:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=148#iii.xviii-p15.1">119:148</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=164#iii.xviii-p15.1">119:164</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=6#iii.xviii-p15.1">130:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi-p13.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi-p29.1">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.vi-p9.1">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p30.1">5:10-13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.xx-p21.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix-p23.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p3.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii-p28.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix-p12.1">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi-p13.1">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p20.1">30:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#iii.xx-p7.1">32:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi-p13.2">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#iii.xx-p7.2">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii-p26.1">33:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=17#iii.xvi-p22.1">41:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=18#iii.xvi-p22.2">41:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii-p20.1">42:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=3#iii.xx-p0.5">43:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=3#iii.x-p20.1">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#iii.x-p20.2">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv-p15.1">58:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii-p11.1">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p4.1">61:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p16.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv-p16.2">14:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.x-p23.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p23.2">1:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii-p4.1">3:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p5.1">8:1-5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii-p8.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii-p9.1">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#iii.vii-p9.2">4:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.xx-p3.1">6:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii-p21.1">3:5-8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi-p21.1">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi-p21.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.vi-p21.1">2:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p17.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv-p17.2">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvii-p27.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii.xviii-p11.1">12:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.xiv-p4.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p6.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii-p6.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#ii.ii-p3.1">3:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii-p0.5">3:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii-p5.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p0.5">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ii.ii-p4.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p0.5">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii-p6.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi-p0.5">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii-p7.1">4:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii-p0.5">4:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#ii.ii-p8.1">4:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p0.5">4:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#ii.ii-p9.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix-p0.5">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.xii-p23.1">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p18.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.xii-p23.2">6:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p10.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi-p24.1">6:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#iii.vi-p24.1">6:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#iii.xvii-p9.1">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#iii.x-p27.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.x-p27.2">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii-p14.1">11:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iii.xiv-p0.5">11:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.xx-p16.1">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#iii.xx-p4.1">12:14-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#iii.xiv-p22.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=44#iii.v-p21.1">12:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=45#iii.v-p21.2">12:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#iii.xii-p3.1">13:54-57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=58#iii.xvii-p9.1">13:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.xvii-p3.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p20.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi-p17.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p20.2">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p20.3">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iii.xvii-p8.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#ii.ii-p19.1">18:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#iii.xix-p0.5">18:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.xv-p8.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iii.xv-p9.1">19:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#iii.xv-p4.1">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#iii.xx-p25.1">21:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=32#iii.xx-p25.2">21:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=13#iii.xx-p23.1">23:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv-p19.1">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#iii.xvii-p13.1">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=42#iii.xvii-p13.2">26:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=44#iii.xvii-p13.3">26:44</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#ii.ii-p17.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iii.xvii-p0.5">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p11.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p11.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii-p12.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii-p0.4">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#ii.ii-p16.1">6:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iii.xvi-p0.5">6:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#iii.xi-p12.1">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#iii.xx-p12.1">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=34#iii.xx-p12.2">9:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=41#iii.vi-p32.1">9:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#iii.xv-p8.2">10:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.i-p4.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iii.i-p4.2">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=80#iii.xiv-p3.1">1:80</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#ii.ii-p2.1">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii-p0.5">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#iii.xiv-p3.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.xvii-p20.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#iii.xvii-p20.2">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix-p3.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi-p4.1">4:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii-p10.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=40#iii.xi-p6.1">4:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=41#iii.xi-p6.2">4:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.xvii-p4.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii-p18.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xviii-p0.5">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xvii-p4.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi-p8.1">6:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi-p10.1">7:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#iii.xx-p24.1">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#iii.xx-p17.1">7:36-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.xv-p5.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#iii.xvii-p5.1">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#iii.xvii-p21.1">9:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#iii.xvii-p5.2">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#iii.xvii-p21.2">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=55#iii.xx-p10.1">9:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.vi-p16.1">12:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#iii.xv-p8.3">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#iii.vii-p12.1">12:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=48#iii.ii-p9.1">12:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#iii.xv-p10.1">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvi-p15.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#iii.xix-p3.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#iii.xix-p3.2">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiv-p8.1">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#iii.xiv-p7.1">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix-p13.1">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#iii.ix-p13.2">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=44#iii.xvii-p16.1">22:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=44#iii.xvii-p14.1">22:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=35#iii.v-p8.1">23:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=39#iii.v-p8.2">23:39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p22.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii-p1.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p0.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#iii.iii-p8.1">1:31-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii-p24.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iii.vi-p37.1">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii-p4.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.xx-p18.1">8:3-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.xvii-p11.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#iii.xx-p11.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii-p13.1">15:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvii-p12.1">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.xvii-p12.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#iii.xiii-p15.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiii-p15.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#iii.xiv-p37.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#iii.xv-p17.1">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#iii.xiii-p15.1">17:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#iii.xiv-p37.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#iii.xiv-p37.1">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#iii.xiii-p15.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iii.xiii-p15.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#iii.xx-p13.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#iii.xx-p14.1">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#iii.xviii-p3.1">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#iii.vi-p33.1">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#iii.xiv-p16.1">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.ix-p5.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#iii.xv-p11.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#iii.vi-p34.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#iii.viii-p6.1">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#iii.viii-p6.2">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii-p8.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiv-p32.1">21:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p6.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xix-p9.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.xix-p9.2">5:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p7.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p25.1">8:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.i-p26.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p26.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.xvii-p26.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.xviii-p12.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#iii.xvii-p26.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.xiv-p18.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p27.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv-p7.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiv-p30.1">14:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiv-p27.1">5:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.xiv-p12.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xiv-p35.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p8.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#iii.vii-p28.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p10.1">12:29-30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi-p22.1">1:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.x-p24.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii-p22.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#iii.v-p18.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii-p15.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.xv-p0.5">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii-p6.3">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xv-p18.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p28.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p29.1">5:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p29.1">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv-p32.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p26.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p30.1">6:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi-p15.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.xviii-p9.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#iii.i-p28.1">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix-p24.1">6:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix-p24.1">6:13-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iii.xiv-p29.1">1:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.xi-p15.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p6.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.xiv-p28.1">3:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.xi-p24.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.xiv-p31.1">3:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p24.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p5.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.vi-p6.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii-p30.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi-p14.1">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi-p17.1">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p14.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.x-p3.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ii.ii-p10.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p10.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.x-p0.5">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.xvii-p15.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.xviii-p6.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p33.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.xvii-p15.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii-p25.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iii.xvii-p32.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.x-p11.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p31.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.v-p5.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#iii.x-p8.1">12:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix-p28.1">1:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv-p31.2">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix-p29.1">5:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p16.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.v-p23.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p31.3">2:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p8.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.xv-p16.1">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p31.4">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii-p14.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii-p15.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.xix-p10.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii-p16.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.xix-p10.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiii-p14.1">5:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv-p31.5">1:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix-p30.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix-p31.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix-p31.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p23.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi-p20.1">3:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.x-p9.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.xvii-p31.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#iii.xvii-p31.2">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p13.1">12:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#iii.xvi-p11.1">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#iii.xvi-p11.2">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi-p27.1">21:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#iii.xii-p28.1">4:30</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture Commentary" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii" id="iv.ii">
  <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture Commentary</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripCom" id="iv.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=3#iii.xx-p0.1">43:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi-p0.1">61:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii-p0.1">3:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p0.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p0.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi-p0.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii-p0.1">4:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p0.1">4:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix-p0.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iii.xiv-p0.1">11:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#iii.xix-p0.1">18:21-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iii.xvii-p0.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iii.xvi-p0.1">6:30-31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii-p0.1">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xviii-p0.1">6:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p0.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#iii.xiii-p0.1">15:18-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.xv-p0.1">8:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.x-p0.1">4:15</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="iv.ii" next="toc" id="iv.iii">
  <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_37O">37O</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_400">400</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
